《Rise of a Film Emperor》


 Chapter 1: Born in Hollywood

    Los Angeles. Every year, as spring turned to summer, the poplar trees in St. George Park would burst into a vibrant green. Beneath their shade, couples often sat on benches, while children played on the grass, some tossing frisbees. It was the favorite leisure spot for the residents of North Los Angeles, just steps away from the bustling Polari Street, crowded with people and lined with shops. The clanging of trams and the occasional sight of cars on the streets marked it as a city far removed from the quiet countryside.


    I sat beneath a statue of Venus, staring blankly at the clouds in the sky. The weather was mild, the breeze gentle against my face, but even such pleasant conditions couldn¡¯t lift my spirits. I sat there, listless, like a beggar drained of all energy, my heart heavy with gloom.


    "Andre, where have you been? Gance and I have been looking for you forever! We thought you¡¯d gotten lost!" A boy around 20 years old approached me with a grin. His name was Gance, my classmate. Standing at six feet tall but weighing only 140 pounds, he was so thin that everyone who saw him thought he was malnourished. Behind him waddled a chubby guy named Berg, my neighbor and close friend. Berg¡¯s father was a wealthy landowner in Burbank, making him both rich and influential.


    I realize I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Zhang Yuan, a graduate student at the Beijing Film Academy, specializing in world film history and theory. At the end of the year, I had joined a film crew to Los Angeles for an interview and to attend a movie premiere in Hollywood (I was their screenwriter and assistant director). But when I woke up in a hotel across from the Chinese Theatre, I found myself in a student dormitory, sharing the room with a fat guy and a skinny guy¡ªGance and Berg. They called me Andre, and after two days, I came to the shocking realization that I had somehow been transported to Los Angeles in 1925.


    From the memories left in this body, I learned that I was now 20 years old, the youngest son of a middle-aged, portly man named Hall Corleone, who owned a movie theater in Burbank.


    You might not know Burbank, but you¡¯ve definitely heard of the burgeoning area next to it: Hollywood! Yes, Hollywood in 1925. Back then, it wasn¡¯t as famous as it would become in the 21st century. Silent films were still the norm, and among the major studios, 20th Century Fox and RKO had yet to be born. The legendary MGM, known for its roaring lion logo, had only been established the previous year. Paramount, founded in 1912, was the oldest and most financially robust studio. Columbia, established in 1920, Universal in 1912, and United Artists, founded by Charlie Chaplin and others in 1919, all had their headquarters in Hollywood.


    My father¡¯s theater was a small one affiliated with Vitagraph Studios, which had just been acquired by Warner Bros., a studio that had been founded only two years prior. Thus, our family theater became part of what would later become one of Hollywood¡¯s most renowned film giants.


    Gance was sweating profusely, and Berg was panting heavily behind him. It was clear they had been searching for me for a long time. The thought of returning to that dreary school made me even more disinterested. The Vitagraph Film Academy, established in 1900 by Edison (the guy who invented the light bulb) after he made a fortune from his "Kinetoscope," was primarily a training ground for Hollywood¡¯s behind-the-scenes workers¡ªeverything from production assistants to assistant directors. In less flattering terms, it was a factory for "bit players."


    Our daily lessons covered what I considered outdated film production processes. I studied directing and screenwriting (at least it was somewhat related to my original field), Berg focused on cinematography, and Gance studied management. As Gance often put it, once we graduated, we could start our own film company, make a killing, and then head to Wall Street to live the high life. Gance had said this when we first enrolled, but now, with graduation looming in July, the future felt daunting. Life after school was a complete unknown, full of possibilities, and with the recent economic downturn and soaring unemployment rates, finding a job was no easy task. Berg had tried to secure a position at United Artists last month but ended up being exploited as cheap labor, leaving him fuming and muttering about going back to work on his father¡¯s farm.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Of the three of us, I wasn¡¯t as fortunate as Berg with his wealthy father, but I was still in a decent position. At worst, I could go back to running the family theater. Gance, however, had it the hardest. His father was a mechanic who had long declared that once Gance graduated, he¡¯d be on his own. With graduation approaching, Gance grew increasingly anxious, often running off to Hollywood studios in hopes of landing a job, only to be turned away every time.


    "What do you want? Is it about the afternoon class?" I lazily stood up, brushing grass off my pants.


    Gance smirked, his face full of mischief. "Class? Who cares about class! The old man¡¯s got pneumonia, so we¡¯ve got some free time."


    The "old man" he referred to was our teacher, a self-taught filmmaker who had worked as a projectionist, run a theater, and even directed a few obscure films. Now in his 50s, he was always sickly.


    I glanced at them listlessly and clicked my tongue. "So, what do you want from me?"


    Gance looked at Berg and nudged his chin.


    Berg grinned. "My cousin¡¯s getting married tomorrow, at our family farm. It¡¯s been almost two weeks since we¡¯ve been home. Why don¡¯t we go back and have some fun?"


    "Sure," I said, following them out of the park. The three of us horsed around as we headed back to school to pack.


    The school wasn¡¯t far from St. George Park, just a few blocks away. The gatekeeper shook his head as we sauntered in. The nickname "Vitagraph¡¯s Three Musketeers" was well-known in this small community, and it wasn¡¯t exactly a compliment.


    "Don¡¯t cause any trouble today, boys. There¡¯s a big shot visiting the academy," the gatekeeper said, stepping out quickly to pull us aside.


    Gance squinted. "A big shot? Who?"


    "Mr. Adolph Zukor," the gatekeeper said with reverence.


    "Who? Never heard of him," Berg frowned, grumbling.


    "Seriously? You¡¯ve been in Hollywood for a while now, and you don¡¯t know who he is?" Gance sneered.


    "Do you know? Tell me," Berg shot back, clearly annoyed.


    Gance was stumped and turned to me for help, blinking rapidly.


    "He¡¯s the head of Paramount, Hollywood¡¯s golden boy. They say there¡¯s no film he won¡¯t make and no actor he can¡¯t get." As a film studies graduate, I knew a thing or two about such a legendary figure.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him," Gance said, rolling his eyes at Berg. "Hey, boss, why don¡¯t we stick around and see what this guy looks like? Is he as dashing as you?"


    I shot him an annoyed look and sat down on a nearby chair. The founder of Paramount? Of course, I wanted to see him.


    After about ten minutes, a car slowly drove out from the depths of the courtyard. Inside, besides the driver, sat a young, beautiful blonde and a gaunt, balding man in his 50s, smoking a cigar and wearing a top hat.


    "D*mn! I thought the head of Paramount would be something special, but he¡¯s just a balding old man. What a waste, with such a pretty girl next to him!" Gance lamented, as if he¡¯d just lost his wallet.


    Berg and I ignored him, got up, and headed to the dorm.


    The next morning, before dawn, Gance yanked me out of bed. We hurriedly packed and left school, catching a horse-drawn carriage out of the city.


    Back then, outside Los Angeles, there were vast stretches of wilderness, nothing like the towering skyscrapers of the future. Knee-high grass and exposed yellow soil were everywhere, and the carriage kicked up clouds of dust as it rolled along.


    Gance and Berg were in high spirits, joking and laughing in the carriage, while I felt uneasy.


    I was about to meet the father I¡¯d never known and the two brothers Berg had described as troublemakers. The thought made my head spin.


    "Andre, are you feeling okay? You seem down," Berg asked, touching my forehead with concern.


    "Nothing, just a bit carsick," I said, brushing his hand away and changing the subject. "Hey, Berg, is your cousin pretty?"


    Berg pouted. "Pretty? Have you seen the pigs on our farm? That¡¯s what she looks like!"


    Gance burst out laughing, and even the carriage driver up front chuckled.


    Burbank was northwest of Los Angeles, and after about an hour, we arrived at a modest-sized town. There weren¡¯t many cars, and the place had a quiet, almost pastoral charm.


    The carriage stopped in the town center. Gance and Berg scrambled to grab our luggage, while I stood aside, taking in the sight of this so-called hometown.


    The town was sizable, with wide, clean streets. As it was nearing noon, there weren¡¯t many people around. The buildings were four or five stories tall, shops half-shuttered, and flocks of pigeons fluttered in the square. Cats and dogs lounged around the carriages. If Berg hadn¡¯t told me the town had a population of 20,000, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed it was a major hub near Hollywood.


    Supplies for Hollywood were constantly shipped from here, and film reels were first screened here before being distributed nationwide.


    "Andre! Berg!" A voice called out. Across the street, a portly man in his 50s, with a long beard and a large belly, waved at us. He wore a hat and had a jovial air.


    "Uncle Hall!" Berg waved back and walked over, carrying our bags.

 Chapter 2: A Visit from Warner Bros.

    This portly man was my father, Hall Lyon. A descendant of Polish immigrants, it was precisely because of this heritage that when Vitagraph Studios was acquired by Warner Bros., Sam Warner, also of Polish descent, didn¡¯t let my father lose his job. Instead, he allowed him to continue managing the theater and even offered him favorable terms. Naturally, my father, benefiting greatly from this arrangement, turned the theater into one of Warner Bros.'' screening locations in Burbank. It was a win-win situation, and everyone was happy.


    "Uncle Hall, where¡¯s my dad? Why didn¡¯t he come to pick me up?" Berg took a handkerchief from my father and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Your dad¡¯s tied up with work, so I came instead. Andre, are you feeling okay? Your face looks so red." My father reached out with his hairy hand and felt my forehead, then his own, making sure I wasn¡¯t running a fever before he relaxed.


    "Maybe it¡¯s just the heat," I said, swallowing hard, my voice trembling.


    My father chuckled, took the luggage from my hands, and said to the three of us, "Come on, let¡¯s get home. We¡¯ve got food ready for you."


    After walking a few blocks, we stopped in front of a movie theater. I looked up at the sign and nearly gasped. Despite being a modest theater that could seat no more than a hundred people, it had the audacious name: Dream Factory. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future director Spielberg, who wouldn¡¯t be born for decades, would think if he saw this.


    I turned to my mother and asked, "Who¡¯s Wallace?" She gave me a strange look. "He¡¯s the former owner of Vitagraph Studios. Now he oversees most of Warner Bros.'' theaters in Los Angeles, including ours. How could you forget him? You two had a great conversation last time."


    "Still staring at that sign? Get inside!" Just as I was examining the theater¡¯s name, I felt a light tap on my head. My father shot me a glance and led us into a small white-fenced yard behind the theater.


    As soon as we reached the door, a plump woman rushed over and hugged me tightly. "Andre! My baby! I¡¯ve missed you so much!"


    I stared at her in shock: her face was covered in freckles, her body was out of shape, her voice was hoarse, and her hair was streaked with gray. She reeked of cheap perfume, but her eyes were filled with love and concern.


    After dropping our things in my room, we all gathered around the table to eat. Gance, Berg, and I hadn¡¯t had breakfast, so we devoured the food like a pack of wolves, leaving the table in complete disarray. My mother complained that the school must not be taking good care of us, while Gance flattered her, coaxing a smile onto her face.


    "Mom, where are my brothers?" I asked through a mouthful of sandwich.


    At this, my mother¡¯s cheerful expression froze, and my father fell silent.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" I lowered my voice, sensing trouble.


    "Carl went to New York. He said he didn¡¯t want to stay in this small town and wanted to see the world. As for Bogie... two days ago, he and a gang robbed the town¡¯s jewelry store. He¡¯s in jail now, waiting for trial." My mother¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she spoke.


    Bogie was my younger brother and the family¡¯s biggest headache. He had dropped out of school early, hanging out with a group of troublemakers, smoking marijuana, drinking, and committing petty crimes. No matter how many times he was scolded, he never changed.


    Gance and Berg immediately fell silent. After hurriedly finishing breakfast, they made an excuse and left for Berg¡¯s family farm. I, on the other hand, stayed behind to comfort my parents, all the while cursing Bogie for being so irresponsible.


    That night, lying in bed and listening to the sighs from the next room, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep. In stories, people who traveled through time or were reborn usually ended up with extraordinary skills, surrounded by beautiful women, or rolling in wealth. But me? Why was my life so miserable?


    Our family wasn¡¯t well off. The cheap perfume my mother wore said it all. And now, with this mess Bogie had caused, we were bound to lose a significant amount of money. Strictly speaking, they weren¡¯t my biological parents, but this was still my home. At 20 years old, it was time for me to step up and take responsibility.


    Outside the window, the night was serene, with a bright moon hanging in the sky. Cats yowled and played in the distance, and the wind howled through the trees, making the leaves rustle like a downpour. Far away, the glittering lights of Hollywood shone, a place where famous directors and stars made their mark. But it had nothing to do with me. I was just a poor young man from a small town.


    "Andre, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" My father¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Through the crack, I could see his tired, portly figure.


    "I¡¯m about to," I replied casually, turning over.


    The door closed softly, and the room returned to its deathly silence.


    The next morning, instead of attending Berg¡¯s cousin¡¯s wedding, I accompanied my father to the town courthouse. The mayor, Zinneman, informed my father that Bogie had caused quite a stir. Not only had he robbed the jewelry store, but he had also injured two police officers. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the ringleader, so he wouldn¡¯t be sent to prison. However, he would be confined for two weeks as punishment and fined five thousand dollars.


    Five thousand dollars was no small sum. It was equivalent to a year¡¯s income from my father¡¯s theater. But for Bogie¡¯s sake, my father had no choice but to grit his teeth and pay the fine.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t the youngest Corleone! I hear you¡¯re about to graduate. When you make it big in Hollywood, don¡¯t forget about me," Zinneman said, patting my shoulder before gleefully counting his money.


    On the way back from the courthouse, my father remained silent, puffing on his pipe. My mother held my hand, her eyes red.


    "Hall, most of our money went into renovating the theater. After paying this five thousand, we won¡¯t have much left. What are we going to do?" my mother fretted.


    "All of this is thanks to that little brat Bogie! Ugh! The Corleone family has never had such a disgrace. And now, in this generation, we¡¯ve got two of them. Andre, you better not turn out like your older brothers, or I¡¯ll disown you," my father grumbled, biting down hard on his pipe.


    My mother gave me a loving look and said softly, "Andre has changed a lot since he came back. He used to be as mischievous as his brothers, but now he¡¯s much more sensible. Hall, I told you to send Carl and Bogie to school, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. If you¡¯d spent the money back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess."


    My father snorted and said nothing more. The three of us walked home in silence, only to find a car parked at our doorstep.


    "Isn¡¯t that Wallace¡¯s car? What¡¯s he doing here?" My father grew tense at the sight of the vehicle and hurried inside.

 Chapter 3: Misfortunes Never Come Alone

    I turned to my mother and asked, "Who¡¯s Wallace?" She gave me a strange look. "He¡¯s the former owner of Vitagraph Studios. Now he oversees most of Warner Bros.'' theaters in Los Angeles, including ours. How could you forget him? You two had a great conversation last time."


    As we entered the yard, I saw my father sitting on the porch with a man in a pinstripe suit. The man was around 30, with a neatly trimmed mustache and slicked-back hair. He sat with his legs crossed, a smile plastered on his face.


    "Hall, we¡¯ve been friends for years. If there were any other way, I wouldn¡¯t be taking back your theater. You know, last month at the board meeting, the boss said nearly half of the theaters in Los Angeles are losing money. So, they¡¯ve decided to sell most of them to Paramount and take back the rest. Old friend, I¡¯m just following orders. If it weren¡¯t for our friendship, I wouldn¡¯t be coming to you first," Zinneman said, shaking his head and glancing at my father. When he noticed me approaching, he gave me a nod.


    "Amman, don¡¯t give me that. I know all about Warner¡¯s dirty tricks. Those Warner brothers would skin you alive and not even blink. You tell me, I¡¯ve been running this theater for nearly ten years. How much money have I made for you? And now, when you¡¯re in trouble, you come after me? This is just bullying!" my father shouted.


    Zinneman forced a smile. "I know it¡¯s tough, but we have a contract. According to the agreement, the company can reclaim the theater at any time. Of course, Sam, considering you¡¯re both Polish immigrants, they¡¯re offering you 30,000whileothersareonlygetting30,000whileothersareonlygetting20,000. That¡¯s pretty generous, old friend! Anyway, that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ve got other business to attend to. Times are hard for everyone. On the first of July, I¡¯ll come to take back the theater. Until then, all the profits are yours." Zinneman stood up, patted my father on the shoulder, and walked out to his car, driving off in a cloud of dust.


    "Those bastards! They say the theaters are losing money, but half of them in Los Angeles are doing just fine. Warner Bros. has its own problems, and selling off the losing theaters makes sense, but taking back the profitable ones? That¡¯s just kicking the ladder out from under us! Thirty thousand dollars?! I spent ten thousand just renovating the theater this year! And they think thirty thousand is enough to shut me up? Those sons of bitches!" My father stormed into the house, still cursing, while my mother sat in a chair and wept.


    Historically, Warner Bros. had been facing financial troubles since 1924. The four Warner brothers¡ªJack, Harry, Sam, and Albert¡ªwere poor Polish immigrants. Unlike MGM, which had the backing of a major corporation, the Warners had arrived in America with only a few dollars to their names. They had made their early money by selling photos of a dog named Rin Tin Tin to pay their actors. As a result, they were notoriously frugal, pinching every penny. Among the four, Sam Warner was the most influential and the brains behind the operation. To address the financial crisis, he first targeted their theaters, selling off the unprofitable ones to Paramount and reclaiming the profitable ones. This not only provided jobs for those laid off due to downsizing but also funneled the profits directly into their own pockets¡ªa classic case of killing two birds with one stone.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    While Sam Warner¡¯s strategy did historically alleviate their financial woes, it also left my father bankrupt. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t help but resent the man.


    To escape the oppressive atmosphere at home, I went to find Berg and Gance. Berg¡¯s family lived in the southeast of Burbank, about a half-hour walk away. When I arrived, Berg and Gance were fishing in a river on the farm. Berg had caught several large fish, while Gance¡¯s bucket was empty. When they saw me, they reeled in their lines and excitedly told me about how much fun the wedding had been the day before.


    "Andre, you really missed out. There were so many beautiful girls yesterday. Dancing with them nearly broke my back," Gance said, lying on the grass with a lecherous grin.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You look upset. How¡¯s Bogie?" Berg asked, noticing my dejected expression.


    I told them everything about Bogie¡¯s situation and how Zinneman was taking back the theater. Berg shook his head in sympathy, while Gance seemed almost gleeful. "Well, now you¡¯re in the same boat as me. Don¡¯t lose heart, young man. Life is full of opportunities. Let¡¯s go out and make something happen!"


    Berg shot Gance a disapproving look and asked quietly, "Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do?"


    "Me? What can I do? I¡¯ll focus on graduating first. After that, at least I won¡¯t be a financial burden on my family anymore," I said, kicking Gance¡¯s empty fish bucket in frustration.


    Berg and Gance fell silent.


    That night, the three of us holed up in my family¡¯s theater and watched movies until dawn. Since my father was in no mood to run the business, the theater was closed, which worked out perfectly for us.


    Berg dragged out reels of film from the storage room and projected them while he and Gance snacked and laughed uproariously.


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to enjoy the films. For one, my mood was far from cheerful. But more importantly, as someone who had been exposed to countless cinematic masterpieces, these movies felt like stepping back into the Stone Age.


    All the films were black-and-white silent movies, most around 40 to 50 minutes long, with some even shorter. The majority were cheaply made comedies and Westerns. The comedies relied on slapstick gags like pies to the face, most of which were produced by Sennett and Ince¡¯s Keystone Studios. Sennett believed comedy was all about gags and laughs, and since silent films were the norm, Keystone churned out a ton of these films. While most were of questionable quality, they were wildly popular, with a few gems standing out¡ªparticularly the works of Keaton and Chaplin.


    Keaton¡¯s comedies were known as "slapstick" because of his frequent use of long, stick-like props. His 1922 film Cops had cemented his place in Hollywood and earned him Sennett¡¯s admiration. His 1924 releases, The Navigator and Sherlock Jr., were also box office hits, making him a cash cow for Keystone. But to me, his performances felt forced, and the gags that had Berg and Gance rolling on the floor seemed outdated.


    Chaplin¡¯s films, on the other hand, offered some solace. Since his 1914 debut in Mabel¡¯s Strange Predicament, Chaplin had portrayed the Tramp¡ªa kind-hearted vagabond who resonated deeply with audiences. Keystone capitalized on his popularity, releasing a string of Chaplin-led films in 1915, including The Tramp, Work, and The Bank, all of which were box office smashes and catapulted Chaplin to stardom, eclipsing even Keaton.


    As I watched these films, a thought struck me: maybe I could do something about this.

 Chapter 4: Our First Movie

    Among these films, Westerns also held a significant share. Since director Porter released the first Western, "The Great Train Robbery," in 1903, this genre featuring cops chasing robbers and soldiers pursuing bandits has grown increasingly popular. Berg''s father, the portly Pullman, never tired of Westerns. By now, Westerns had incorporated essential elements like wilderness, wagons, revolvers, and wide-brimmed hats. Particularly last year, in 1924, the tremendous success of James Cruze''s "The Covered Wagon" and John Ford''s "The Iron Horse" solidified Westerns as the only genre that could rival comedies. Ford''s "The Iron Horse," with an investment of 280,000,grossed280,000,grossed2 million, filling the coffers of the British film company BFI and catapulting Ford to fame.


    However, whether it''s comedies or Westerns, to me, a film studies master''s graduate from the 21st century, the movies of this era still seem quite rough. The stories are simple, the plots monotonous, and the use of camera techniques is rigid. Parallel editing was just beginning to be used, close-ups were rare, and characters were heavily stereotyped. Yet, they had already cultivated a large loyal audience.


    "Andre, these are the movies you used to love watching. Why aren''t you paying attention today?" Gance popped a fried chicken piece into his mouth, staring at the screen absentmindedly.


    "Not interesting!" I shook my head.


    Hearing this, both of them turned their gaze from the screen to me, looking at me as if I were a monster. Berg widened his eyes and exclaimed, "Has the sun risen from the west today?! Who was it that always shouted that Porter was their idol and that one day they would make a movie like ''The Iron Horse''?! Not interesting?! You''re saying your favorite movies aren''t interesting?!"


    Seeing their expressions, I couldn''t help but reassess the guy named Andre from before. (To have picked out Ford''s "The Iron Horse'' from so many bad films shows he had some taste in movies.)


    "Well, we have to surpass, right? Without surpassing, how can movies progress?" I could only give them a diplomatic answer. They nodded repeatedly, and Berg gave me a thumbs up: "As expected of a director, that''s a profound statement."


    "Sigh, if only we could make such movies, how wonderful that would be. Counting money until our hands ache, holding beauties until our arms hurt, that''s the life!" Gance''s eyes glazed over, lost in his boundless imagination.


    Berg beside him also wore a dreamy expression.


    Gance''s words, intentionally or not, struck a deep chord within me. Why can''t we make movies? After all, I''m a film studies master''s graduate, with several years of experience in the film industry and a solid theoretical foundation (compared to the directors of this era). Most importantly, many of the famous classics in film history haven''t been made yet. Even if I''m not the brightest, I could still manage to replicate them!


    "Gance, how much does it cost to make an average movie now?" Gance was much more familiar with this than Berg and I.


    Gance glanced at me and said, "An average movie costs around $200,000, and high-budget movies can go up to one or two million."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "That much?!" I felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over me. 200,000?Goodgrief,myfather¡äsentirefortuneprobablywouldn¡ätexceed200,000?Goodgrief,myfather¡äsentirefortuneprobablywouldn¡ätexceed100,000. It''s simply not enough.


    "That''s not even including the cost of printing posters! Plus, there are various other expenses that add up. What''s the matter, big director, thinking of making a movie?" Gance wore a mocking smile.


    "What''s the minimum cost to make a movie?" I was still unwilling to give up and pressed on.


    Seeing my seriousness, Gance dropped his casual demeanor and turned to me with a straight face, "Boss, you''re not really thinking of making a movie, are you?"


    I stared into his eyes, silent.


    "Alright, you got me!" Gance shook his head, "Low-budget movies are hard to pin down. There are ones that cost tens of thousands, thousands, or even just a few hundred. Last time, a small script supervisor at Paramount spent over a thousand bucks to make a movie, but it could only be shown to himself. If no film company is interested and no cinema is willing to screen it, then it''s just something for your own amusement. Boss, the risk is huge."


    Hearing Gance''s words, I felt a spark of excitement. According to Gance, the cost of making a low-budget movie isn''t that high. If we make a decent one for a few thousand bucks, it''s not impossible. My father might not have much money, but squeezing out eight to ten thousand from him should be manageable. If he doesn''t give, there''s always Berg; his family is wealthier than mine, and getting a few thousand from him shouldn''t be a big problem. As for Gance, forget about it; his family is dirt-poor, and there''s no oil to squeeze there. As for the production costs, I''ll direct. From our recent interactions, I''ve noticed Berg''s photography skills are passable. With me overseeing, he can handle the cinematography. The remaining expenses are actors and film stock. We can''t afford big stars, but there are plenty of hopefuls in Hollywood eager for fame. Hiring some unknowns would cost at most a few thousand. Film stock might be the most expensive part. Regular movies use 35mm film, but we can economize by using 16mm. For a 60-minute movie, the film stock would cost at most ten to twenty thousand. As for equipment, we can rent what we can''t afford; a few dozen dollars a day is within our budget. The rest is promotion. Currently, the most common method is printing posters and distributing them on the streets. We can print fewer, but I have a better idea. As for screening, we can start at my family''s cinema and have my father invite some minor executives from big companies. Given his connections with Warner, he should be able to get some to come. I''m confident that these executives will be impressed with our movie at first sight; otherwise, my film master''s degree would be a waste.


    Calculating it all, the total cost for our movie would be around $40,000. While it can''t compare to those costing hundreds of thousands or millions, the quality should be decent.


    I shared this idea with Gance and Berg, and both were fired up with enthusiasm. After all, we''ve been studying for so long, and making our own movie is definitely everyone''s dream. Moreover, Gance and Berg have never been fond of the big shots in Hollywood. What could be more satisfying than working for ourselves?


    "I think this is a great idea, really great. But, but the money..." Gance, poor and short on ambition, found his sore spot poked when it came to the money.


    Berg and I exchanged glances, then smiled at Gance, "Don''t worry about the money. Even if we squeezed you through an oil press, not much would come out. Berg and I will handle it. You just take care of all the legwork and promotion outside of filming. But if this venture succeeds, we''ll share the spoils equally."


    Gance''s face lit up with layers of smiles, and he fawned over Berg and me, "That sounds great, boss, fatty. My future good life is in your hands! I don''t ask for much¡ªa villa, a car, a high-end one, a butler, servants, and a dozen beautiful girls will do."


    Seeing him getting carried away, Berg pushed him aside with his butt and then said to me with a simple smile, "Let''s talk about the money then."

 Chapter 5: A Penny Short of a Hero

    I furrowed my brow, realizing the old adage "money makes the world go round" held true. Only now did I truly understand the value of money. Without it, even the grandest ambitions are but empty promises.


    "My father''s cinema is going to be repossessed in a few months. That scoundrel Boggie got into trouble and cost us several thousand. I reckon I can squeeze maybe eight to ten thousand out of my old man. The rest is up to you," I said, exchanging hopeful glances with Gance as we both turned to the fat man.


    Our entire venture hinged on the fat man.


    The fat man looked at us, exhaled deeply, and said, "I''ve got a little over ten thousand in personal savings. I should be able to get twenty to thirty thousand from my father. After all, I''m his only son."


    "Fat man, you always seemed so honest! How could you stoop to such deceit!" Gance grabbed the fat man, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    "What''s going on?" I was baffled by their exchange.


    Gance swallowed hard and explained, "Boss, you don''t know. Last time I asked to borrow a few hundred, he said he was broke, as poor as a church mouse. Now he claims to have over ten thousand in savings! He doesn''t treat his brothers right!"


    The fat man, unperturbed, retorted, "I know exactly what you''d do with the money! Nothing decent! This money is my hard-earned savings over the years. If I lent it to you, it''d be gone for good! This time is different. Andre''s right. We need to do something for ourselves. D*mn it, let''s make a big splash!"


    Hearing this, I was deeply moved. The fat man lived frugally, saving even half-eaten bread for the next meal. His ten thousand was undoubtedly scraped together bit by bit, unlike Gance and me, who often spent every last penny.


    "Fat man, aren''t you afraid we might fail?" I asked Berg. Though confident in making a profitable movie, nothing is certain. If we failed, Berg''s tens of thousands would be lost¡ªa sum equivalent to several years'' wages for a family in this era. For someone who valued money as much as life, such a loss would be devastating.


    Berg''s face turned red, and after a long pause, he blurted out, "We''ll risk it! At worst, I''ll save up again for a few years! But boss, if we fail this time, don''t expect any more money from my dad."


    "Good! That''s the spirit of a true Los Angeles man!" Gance clapped Berg on the shoulder and extended his right hand to us. "Boss, fat man, let''s make a big splash!"


    "For piles of money to count until our hands ache!" Berg resolutely placed his hand on Gance''s.


    "For a dozen beautiful girls to hold until our arms hurt!" I added my hand to the pile.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Our first movie was thus decided in that modest cinema.


    After downing over a dozen beers and finishing all the snacks, the group dispersed. Berg drove home, while Gance and I cleaned up the cinema before heading back.


    My parents were still up, sitting on the porch chairs, their faces obscured in the darkness, only the glow of my father''s pipe flickering.


    Gance greeted them and went to my room to sleep, while I slipped into a chair beside my mother, lost in thought.


    I was contemplating whether to ask them for money. With the family''s recent troubles, asking for money would only add to their burdens. But the thought of not having to worry about money if the movie succeeded was too tempting to resist.


    "Dad... I, I..." I mumbled, struggling to find the words.


    "What is it, son?" My mother reached over, stroking my head, filling me with warmth.


    "Dad, I need to discuss something with you," I said, steeling myself.


    My father sat up from his recliner, tapped out his pipe, and asked, "What is it?"


    I rubbed my hands together. "I, I want to make a movie with Berg and the others."


    "Make a movie? Like the ones we show in our cinema?" My mother smiled. "My son''s growing up. He used to just drift along, but now he''s thinking of doing something serious."


    "Hmph," my father grunted, turning to my mother. "Something serious?! I think finding a steady job is what''s serious! You think making a movie is as easy as cooking a meal?! It takes a lot of money! You can''t make a movie these days without at least a few hundred thousand!"


    "I don''t need hundreds of thousands. Just over ten thousand. Berg will chip in too. We can pool together about forty to fifty thousand," I interjected.


    "Forty to fifty thousand?! What kind of movie can you make with that?! Who''d watch it?! Who''d screen it?!" My father''s voice grew louder. "Andre, I agree with your mother that you''re not as aimless as before, but you''re still young and don''t understand how hard things are. With forty to fifty thousand, you''re bound to lose it all. In the past, I might have given it to you, but look at our family now. Where would we get the money for your gamble? The cinema''s about to be repossessed, Boggie''s in jail, and we still need to eat!"


    My father stared at me, his eyes bloodshot.


    What could I say? I knew the family''s struggles. My parents were having a tough time. For a moment, I doubted myself. Was making a movie really that easy?


    I hung my head, stood up from the chair, and murmured, "I understand." I turned to go back to my room.


    My mother grabbed my arm, looking at me lovingly, and said to my father, "Hall, Andre''s trying to do something serious. We can''t compare him to Boggie. We should support him. Don''t you have twenty thousand in savings?"


    My father stood up, glanced at my mother, sighed, and walked out into the yard without a word.


    My mother stroked my head, pulled me into her embrace, and said softly, "Andre, don''t worry. Things will get better. I''d go hungry to support you. Who knows? In a few years, our Andre might become Hollywood''s top director, and I can shop in Los Angeles'' finest jewelry stores like those wealthy ladies!"


    Listening to my mother, smelling her cheap perfume, tears streamed down my face.


    Back in my room, Gance was already snoring, but I tossed and turned, unable to sleep. The night was quiet, with only the chirping of insects. I grabbed a glass of water, walked to the window, opened it, and let the night breeze cool my chaotic thoughts.


    From the window, I could see our family''s cinema. I noticed a light still on inside.


    "Could someone be in there?" I put down the glass, dressed, and headed downstairs toward the cinema.


    The cinema''s door was unlocked. Pushing it open, I found the space dark and empty, except for a beam of light from the projection room on the second floor, casting Porter''s "The Great Train Robbery" onto the screen.


    I climbed the stairs to the projection room and found my father sitting inside.

 Chapter 6: Funds from Mom and Dad

    Seeing me enter, my father was momentarily startled, then shifted over and pointed to a stool beside him, signaling for me to sit.


    From here, the screen was clearly visible, showing the climax of the movie¡ªa fierce gunfight on speeding carriages. The surroundings were silent, save for the crackling sound of the projector.


    "When I was your age, I loved this movie. Your grandfather despised me going to the cinema; he looked down on it, thinking I was wasting my life," my father said, gazing at the screen as if talking to himself.


    "It was while watching this movie that I met your mother. She was a young, beautiful girl then, full of charm. We made a bet among friends that whoever could win her over would be treated to a celebration at the downtown tavern. And in the end, your mother chose me," my father reminisced, a smile spreading across his face.


    "Want to know how I won her over?" he turned to me.


    "How?"


    "Simple. Your mother loved movies. I took her to see movies for a whole week," my father chuckled, then added nostalgically, "Movies are wonderful. They''re a completely different world where you can cry and laugh. They help you forget life''s pains and remind you of your worth."


    I remained silent, watching my father intently, realizing that this usually stoic man had such a tender heart.


    "Later, I brought your mother to Burbank and opened a cinema here so she could watch movies whenever she wanted. Then came Carl, Boggie, and you. Do you know how much your mother loved watching movies as a child? This little cinema was our family''s paradise," my father''s eyes sparkled with warmth, then dimmed again. "But soon, this place won''t be ours anymore. Andre, your mother and I are getting old, and you kids are growing up. Carl is gone, Boggie is not doing well, and you''re our only hope now."


    I looked down at my feet. Though I couldn''t remember much from my childhood, my father''s words painted a picture of happy family moments in the cinema.


    "Dad, I want to do something meaningful. I don''t want to drift aimlessly. Look, I''ve learned a lot in school. Berg and Gance might seem unreliable, but they have their talents. I want to achieve something, so when we make money, you and mom won''t have to live like this anymore. You could drive around in a car like Wallace, and mom could wear fine Parisian perfume," I looked up at my father, my voice trembling.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Tears welled up in my father''s eyes. He quickly stood up to change the film reel, discreetly wiping away his tears.


    "Go to sleep, it''s late," my father pointed to the door.


    I glanced at his trembling figure and descended the stairs.


    That night, I had many dreams. I dreamt of our movie being a huge success, of being welcomed with endless flowers, of building a grand cinema for my father, screening "The Great Train Robbery."


    I woke up near noon. Gance and I got out of bed to find the house empty.


    "Did your dad agree to give you the money?" Gance asked, munching on a piece of bread.


    I ignored him, hastily ate a bit, dressed, and went out.


    "Where are you going?" Gance called after me.


    "Just taking a walk," I replied without looking back.


    The busiest part of Burbank was just two blocks away¡ªBurbank Street, lined with taverns, banks, and markets, bustling with activity.


    I aimlessly wandered along the street, stopping in front of a large pawnshop adorned with beautiful sculptures.


    As I admired the sculptures, someone bumped into me.


    "Sorry, sir," the person apologized.


    "It''s okay... Mom! What are you doing here?!" I stared at the woman holding a small case¡ªit was unmistakably my mother.


    "Andre, I was just browsing," my mother smiled awkwardly, but her forced smile betrayed her. No one comes to such a place just to browse. She must have pawned something.


    "Did you pawn something?" I asked loudly.


    My mother took my hand and walked a few steps. "We don''t have much money at home, and you want to make a movie. I thought my jewelry could fetch some money. Guess how much I got? $3000! I didn''t expect it to be so much!" she said, beaming.


    But I felt a lump in my throat, tears welling up.


    "Mom, that jewelry was from grandma and dad! How could you pawn it?!" No one knew what those pieces meant to her. Her mother had passed when she was ten, and those were the only things that connected her to her. Some were gifts from my father, symbols of their enduring love. And now, for my movie, they were in a pawnshop, exchanged for a stack of greasy bills.


    Seeing my mother''s bare arms, ears, and neck, I couldn''t hold back my sobs.


    "Silly child! There''s nothing to cry about! Men of the Corleone family don''t cry in the streets. I''m old and not much use anymore. If you''re doing something meaningful, it''s only right I contribute," my mother hugged me, gently patting my back, smiling.


    Back home, my father waved me over from his chair. I looked at my mother, who nodded encouragingly.


    "Andre, your mother and I talked last night. We think we should support you, whether you can make the movie or not. Not many young people want to make movies," my father smiled, pulling out a stack of money.


    "Here''s $10,000. It''s all I can offer. Your mother and I aren''t crickets; we can''t live on air," he pointed to the money, urging me to take it.


    Holding the $13,000 from my parents, it felt unbearably heavy, weighing down my hands. Tears streamed down again, and this time I didn''t wipe them away. I vowed to myself: I must make a profitable movie! I must reclaim my mother''s pawned jewelry! I must give them a better life!

 Chapter 7: Should We Make a Pornographic Movie?!

    When Berg arrived, Gance and I were in the yard discussing the movie. Seeing each of us holding an apple, he plopped down and snatched one from Gance''s hand.


    "Fat man, did you get the money?" Gance asked with a flattering smile.


    "Here, 38,000intotal.Mydadchippedin38,000intotal.Mydadchippedin20,000, and the rest is mine. Let me tell you, my dad said he won''t give me another penny this year. So, from now on, I''m on my own! Guys, this movie better not flop," Berg said, looking at us with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t jinx it! Can''t you see the boss and I are discussing it?" Gance shot Berg a glare.


    "Andre, did your dad give you the money?" Berg blinked his small eyes.


    "Yeah, my mom even pawned her jewelry! With your money, we have 51,000intotal,51,000intotal,10,000 more than our initial estimate of $40,000. The money''s here; now it''s up to us to make it work," I exhaled, cracking my knuckles. "Since you''re both here, let''s discuss what kind of movie we should make."


    "Of course, something like Porter and Cruze''s films¡ªriding horses, firing revolvers, bang bang! So cool! It''ll be a hit!" Gance mimicked a cowboy, circling his hand like a gunslinger.


    "No, no! I think we should make a comedy. Look at United Artists and Keystone''s movies; they''re so popular!" Berg, a fan of comedies, disagreed with Gance''s suggestion.


    "Comedies are boring!"


    "Your kind of movie is the boring one!"


    The two of them bickered back and forth.


    I shook my head, watching them.


    "Boss, don''t just sit there like a rock. Say something!" Berg, losing the argument to Gance, turned to me for help.


    I cleared my throat and said, "Gance, you want to make a Western like Porter''s, but have you considered the costs? We''d need to rent horses, guns, and a specialized camera car for action scenes. Plus, such a movie would require dozens of actors. Not only would we have to pay them, but we''d also need to cover their food, lodging, and other expenses. Tell me, with our budget, can we afford all that?"


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Gance was left speechless, while Berg smirked, enjoying Gance''s defeat.


    "Fat man, don''t get too cocky. We can''t make a comedy either," I said, raising an eyebrow at Berg.


    "Why not?" Berg widened his eyes, incredulous.


    I had to explain, "Think about it. Comedies require highly skilled actors, and we can''t afford their fees. Besides, comedies have already been perfected by Chaplin and Keaton. Whenever people think of comedies, they think of them. If we make one, no one will watch it, and we''ll fail."


    With Chaplin around, making a comedy would be like showing off in front of a master. I wasn''t about to waste our hard-earned capital.


    "If we can''t do this or that, boss, what should we make? We''re counting on you!" Berg rolled up his sleeves, and Gance squinted his small eyes, looking at me expectantly.


    To make a breakthrough with just $50,000, we needed innovation¡ªa genre no one had touched yet. Only then could we strike gold.


    In the 1920s, many of the genres we know today hadn''t even been conceived.


    Horror movies? No, Paramount had already tried a few, and the audience wasn''t receptive. Disaster movies? No, they required too many special effects, and without computers, it was a dead end. Mystery films? No, they demanded a high level of skill, and the three of us, being beginners, might not pull it off.


    After much deliberation, I dismissed many genres. Seeing me frown, Berg and Gance grew anxious, eventually pulling out their cigarettes and lighting up.


    As I stared at the cigarette pack, I slapped my thigh in excitement. "I''ve got it!"


    Gance, startled, fell to the ground, yelling, "Boss, your sudden outbursts are going to kill me!"


    Berg, ignoring Gance''s plight, handed me a cigarette and smiled. "Boss, tell us. Show us the way to riches."


    I took the cigarette, took a deep drag, and blew a smoke ring before pointing at the cigarette pack. "We''ll make a movie about this!"


    Berg and Gance both looked at the pack, which featured a scantily clad blonde striking a seductive pose.


    To boost cigarette sales, Los Angeles tobacco companies had come up with various strategies. One of them was producing cigarette packs with images of provocative women. These packs sold out immediately, making a fortune.


    In 1925 America, society was vastly different from the 21st century. There was little of the promiscuity we see today. Ideas like sexual liberation and freedom hadn''t emerged yet. The dominant social ethos was that of puritanical gentility. Women''s clothing revealed little more than their necks, unlike the sea of bare legs seen on streets today. Men telling risqu¨¦ jokes in public would be seen as uncouth.


    As the saying goes, the more something is forbidden, the more it is desired. The more repressed the society, the more people crave such things. The tobacco company''s move was proof. These cigarette packs quickly captured 80% of the male market, and many women secretly bought them too. Eventually, the company released packs featuring handsome, muscular men to tap into the female market.


    This move wasn''t without opposition. The Los Angeles Times ran editorials for five consecutive weeks condemning the tobacco company, accusing them of corrupting social morals. Various groups called for boycotts, and even police officers patrolled the streets wearing anti-smoking slogans on their uniforms. Yet, the result? Officers would openly smoke these cigarettes in public, commenting on how attractive the women on the packs were.


    What if we replaced the cigarette packs with moving images of such content? What would happen then?

 Chapter 8: The Struggle of Writing a Script

    In the first decade of its invention, cinema was far from the glorious art form we imagine today. In the public eye, only opera and classical music were considered highbrow arts, while movies were seen as mere entertainment for the working class¡ªa form of lowbrow amusement. This perception wasn¡¯t limited to the general public; even those in the film industry, actors and directors alike, often felt their profession lacked dignity and resorted to using stage names. This sentiment persisted until around 1912, when a wave of film theorists and directors began to argue that cinema was not just a sideshow but a legitimate art form. Italian theorist Ricciotto Canudo, in his Manifesto of the Seventh Art, declared cinema as the seventh art, ranking it alongside literature, sculpture, music, and other established arts. His declaration gained widespread support among intellectuals.


    Over the next decade, filmmakers rallied together, sparking a storm of cinematic movements. In Europe, this took the form of surrealism, impressionism, and Dadaism in film, while in the United States, directors like D.W. Griffith led the charge, producing films of profound artistic merit. Gradually, society began to acknowledge cinema as a legitimate art form.


    This hard-won sense of honor led many filmmakers to view themselves as guardians of cinematic art. They instinctively rejected anything they deemed lowbrow or vulgar, which is why, by 1925, pornographic films were virtually nonexistent in America.


    For me, this was an advantage. At the time, there was no film censorship board or rating system, so even if I made a film with erotic elements, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about legal repercussions.


    ¡°Boss, are you saying you want to make that? A pornographic film?!¡± Gance¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t joke about this. If my dad finds out I used his money to make something like that, he¡¯ll kill me!¡± Berg shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°Who said anything about a pornographic film?! Is that all you two think about?! Let me ask you, is the armless Venus de Milo pornographic? Are the countless nude sculptures from ancient Greece and Rome considered pornographic? No one calls them that! You¡¯re being vulgar! Too vulgar! What I want to make is a psychological art film that explores the connection between body and soul. Understand?!¡± I couldn¡¯t admit to making a pornographic film, and even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t make something purely for sensory stimulation. To succeed in Hollywood, box office success is crucial, but a film without depth is doomed to fail.


    ¡°Psychological art film? What¡¯s that?¡± Berg and Gance, unfamiliar with the concept, tugged at my sleeve, looking utterly confused.


    ¡°Have you heard of The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari?¡± I asked.


    The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, a 1920 German film, is a masterpiece of German Expressionism. It tells the story of Dr. Caligari, a madhouse director who uses hypnosis to manipulate a patient into committing murders. The film reflects the psychological turmoil, fractured identities, and authoritarian worship prevalent in post-World War I Germany and is considered one of the most influential films of the 1920s.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a bit of it. It felt... weird,¡± Gance nodded, while Berg looked completely lost.


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of film we¡¯re going to make,¡± I explained, summarizing the plot and looking at them with fiery determination.


    ¡°My God! Boss, just give me my money back! I don¡¯t even want to watch it, let alone make it! Split personalities? Psychological turmoil? I¡¯m not a university professor! I just want to watch a movie and have a good time. Do we really need to go this far?!¡± Berg grabbed my arm, feeling like he¡¯d been duped into joining a sinking ship.


    I shot him a disdainful look. ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll write the script, and it¡¯ll have plenty of appeal.¡±


    Berg wasn¡¯t wrong. Films like The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari are artistically brilliant, but when it comes to drawing audiences into theaters and getting them to open their wallets, it¡¯s a different story. After a long, exhausting day, people just want to relax. If you bombard them with a film that messes with their minds, they¡¯re bound to curse you.


    Being a film director is no easy task. You have to play both sides¡ªentertain the masses while earning the respect of critics and intellectuals. It¡¯s a delicate balance.


    The film I wanted to make had to be something that would lure audiences into theaters just by looking at the poster, while also containing deeper themes that would resonate with artists and intellectuals. In other words, it had to appeal to everyone, young and old alike.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you write the script first, and then Gance and I will take a look?¡± Berg was still skeptical but didn¡¯t press further.


    I agreed, and after some casual conversation, we went our separate ways.


    Over the next few days, Berg went on a trip with his lovely cousin, and Gance tagged along. They headed to a resort near Los Angeles, known for its beautiful scenery, good food, and plenty of girls to flirt with.


    Meanwhile, I locked myself in my room to write the script.


    Hollywood¡¯s standards for scripts are notoriously high, but since we were doing this independently and I was the director, I didn¡¯t need to adhere to strict formalities. Besides, I had some experience writing scripts, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult. The real challenge was packing as much psychological appeal as possible into the script while keeping it under an hour.


    For an entire week, I barely left my room except for meals and bathroom breaks. My parents knew I was working on the script and even lowered their voices to avoid disturbing me.


    On the eighth night, I wrote the final word of the script and set down my pen with a heavy sigh. After seven days of relentless writing, revising, and polishing¡ªfrom the initial outline to the dialogue and finally the shot-by-shot breakdown¡ªI was on the verge of collapse. But at last, the script was complete.


    The story revolved around a kidnapping.


    Set during the American Civil War, it follows George Bush, a Southern general who defects to the North and becomes a traitor, leading the Union army in brutal attacks against his former comrades. His intimate knowledge of Southern strategies makes him a formidable foe, and the Confederate army suffers heavy losses. To turn the tide, the South sends a beautiful spy named Dietrich to assassinate him. Using her charm and wit, Dietrich gains Bush¡¯s trust, but as she gets closer to him, she discovers his dual personality. By day, he¡¯s a calm, efficient general; by night, he transforms into a sadistic tyrant. Dietrich endures r*p*, beatings, and humiliation, yet she becomes inexplicably drawn to him, even willingly submitting to his abuse. In the end, as Union forces close in, Dietrich chooses to stand by Bush¡¯s side, facing the firing squad together.


    In the script, I deliberately emphasized techniques like close-ups, long takes, and parallel editing¡ªmethods not yet widely used in Hollywood. Alongside the psychological depth meant to intrigue intellectuals, I included plenty of intimate scenes and visual elements to captivate the audience. The film, titled Lust, Caution (sorry, Ang Lee, you¡¯re out of luck!), would explore Dietrich¡¯s transformation from a loyal Confederate spy to a woman willing to die alongside her captor.

 Chapter 9: The First Trip to Hollywood

    A few days later, Gance and Berg returned from their trip. Feeling guilty for leaving me behind to write the script while they enjoyed themselves, they brought back a variety of local specialties, including an exceptionally greasy cheese that gave me stomach troubles for several days. As a result, our script discussions were delayed. However, I didn¡¯t waste those days. Instead, I lay in bed making final revisions to the script. Gance and Berg had been eager to read it since their return, constantly pestering me, but I refused to show it to them until it was completely finished. This led to the two of them making over ten trips to my house each day.


    I spent three or four days in bed, with my mother taking care of me, while my father focused on his film projection business. Before each screening, he would announce to the audience that his son was about to make a movie, urging the loyal patrons of Dream Factory to show their support. By the end of it, almost everyone in Burbank knew that the youngest Corleone was working on a "groundbreaking" film.


    That afternoon, as I lay on a lounge chair in the yard finalizing the script, Gance and Berg sneaked in, looking mischievous.


    "My dear director, is the script finally done? Gance and I are about to run our legs off!" Berg groaned, his face twisted in discomfort.


    Gance rushed over, his eyes gleaming as he stared at the script in my hands. "Boss, my darling, is it ready?! Do you know how I feel right now? It''s like standing in front of a beautiful naked woman but not being able to take her clothes off!"


    I smirked, waving the script triumphantly. "Just finished. You can read it now!"


    The moment they heard the script was done, they lunged at it, scrambling to get their hands on it. They huddled together, their eyes scanning the pages rapidly.


    "Boss! I never expected this! You always struggled to write even a letter, and now you¡¯ve written such an incredible script in one go. Impressive! Truly impressive!" Gance gave me a thumbs-up, his face filled with determination.


    "Yeah, yeah, this movie is going to be a hit!" Berg carefully folded the script and handed it back to me, grinning from ear to ear.


    I looked at them and whispered, "Now that the script is ready, we¡¯ll start the pre-production work tomorrow."


    "Let¡¯s get started right away. I¡¯ve been going crazy with nothing to do these past few days," Berg said, sitting on a nearby chair and popping a piece of pineapple into his mouth.


    As we were chatting, my father walked into the yard with a man who looked only a few years older than me. This guy had a face full of acne, hair so greasy it could make an eagle slip, and was dressed in oversized, disheveled clothes. He walked with a swagger, a cigarette dangling from his mouth.


    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t my dear little brother! When did you get back?" the man said with a sly grin as he approached me.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    His words immediately told me this was Boggie. Today was the day he was released.


    I looked at him but didn¡¯t move from my lounge chair.


    Gance and Berg, clearly intimidated by him, quickly made way as he approached.


    Boggie sat down next to me, pointing at me and then at Berg and Gance. "What are you guys up to?"


    No one answered, but my father chimed in, explaining that we were preparing to make a movie.


    Boggie immediately accused my father of favoritism.


    "Dad, this doesn¡¯t feel right. You¡¯re willing to give Andre all that money to make a movie, but when I wanted to buy a car, you didn¡¯t give me a single penny for a whole year. Am I not your real son?" Boggie¡¯s face turned red, his acne standing out even more.


    My father ignored him and went back inside. Seeing this, Boggie leaned closer to me and whispered, "Andre, you¡¯ve got some money, right? Lend me some. I¡¯ll pay you back soon."


    I looked into his greedy eyes and calmly replied, "This money isn¡¯t just mine. It¡¯s also Berg¡¯s. We¡¯re partners now. If you need money, go ask Dad."


    Boggie was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t believe that his timid little brother had just said "no" to him for the first time.


    "Fine, fine. You¡¯ve got guts," Boggie said, standing up and staggering out of the yard.


    Berg and Gance let out a long sigh of relief.


    "So, what¡¯s the plan for tomorrow, boss?" Gance asked, full of confidence.


    "We¡¯re going to Hollywood to rent equipment," I replied with a knowing smile.


    Hollywood. This place, originally famous for a type of shrub called "holly," is located northwest of Los Angeles, not far from Burbank. In 1853, there was only one house here. By 1870, it had become farmland. In 1886, a man named Harvey bought a 0.6-square-kilometer plot of land in northwest Los Angeles. His wife, while traveling, overheard a woman mention she was from a place in Ohio called Hollywood. She liked the name and, upon returning home, imported a large number of holly trees from Scotland to plant on her husband¡¯s estate, naming it "Hollywood." The word itself means "holly tree" in English.


    In 1887, Harvey exploited a government loophole to establish a small town here, officially registering the name "Hollywood." By 1900, the area had developed significantly, boasting a post office, a newspaper, a hotel, two markets, and a population of 500. In 1903, Hollywood became a city. In 1907, director Francis Boggs brought his crew here to film The Count of Monte Cristo, discovering that the area¡¯s abundant sunlight and varied terrain were ideal for filmmaking. In 1910, the great director D.W. Griffith arrived and immediately fell in love with the place. Under his influence, more and more filmmakers flocked to Hollywood, and soon major film companies followed. In 1911, the first film studio opened, and by the same year, 15 studios had settled here. In 1923, the iconic white letters "HOLLYWOOD" were erected on the hills behind Hollywood, marking the transformation of this once-decrepit town into a bustling hub of the film industry.


    Major studios like Paramount and MGM were located on Hollywood Boulevard, the most glamorous part of town, filled with stars, luxury cars, and a vibrant nightlife. However, our destination was the outskirts of Hollywood, a street called Harvey Avenue.


    This street, named in honor of Harvey, was the poorest and most rundown in Hollywood. It was home to the unemployed, struggling actors, extras, talent scouts, equipment retailers, rental shops, prostitutes, and gamblers¡ªessentially, the lowest rung of Hollywood society. The glitz and glamour of Hollywood had nothing to do with them. They lived like maggots in the dirty, chaotic streets, their greatest hope being to strike it rich in this dream factory and live a life of glory.


    We got up early and arrived at Harvey Avenue just as the sun was rising. Many of the shops were still closed, and the street was nearly empty except for a few small-time workers hurrying to their jobs at the studios.

 Chapter 10: James, the Faded Star

    The three of us sat down for breakfast at a small street-side diner. The place was tiny, with only a handful of customers. We took a seat by the window and quickly ordered some food to fill our empty stomachs.


    The owner, a Mexican man in his fifties, noticed our youth and the lack of other customers, so he struck up a conversation with us.


    When Gance asked him where we could rent filming equipment, the old man thumped his chest and confidently assured us, "You¡¯ve come to the right person. No one knows this area better than me. Are you renting for a company or for yourselves?"


    "Is there a difference?" I asked, not quite understanding his point.


    "Of course there¡¯s a difference! If you¡¯re renting for a company, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the price. You might even pocket some extra cash. But if you¡¯re renting for yourselves, it¡¯s a different story. You¡¯ll want to save every penny."


    I nodded, realizing there was some truth to that.


    "We¡¯re planning to make our own movie," Berg mumbled through a mouthful of bread.


    The owner nodded and pointed to a man sitting inside the diner. "You¡¯re in luck. He¡¯s right here. His rental shop is the most cost-effective in all of Hollywood. Lots of indie filmmakers go to him."


    The owner called out to the man, "James, come over here! You¡¯ve got customers."


    Hearing the call, the man picked up his things and moved to our table.


    James was in his thirties, with fiery red hair, a scar across his face, and a Western-style mustache. He wore a greasy corduroy jacket and looked more like a bandit than a businessman.


    Berg immediately looked nervous, while Gance and I tried to appear calm as we greeted him.


    "You need to rent equipment?" he asked, glancing at us before shoving a chicken leg into his mouth.


    "Yes," Gance replied.


    James nodded, quickly finished his meal, and led us out of the diner. After a few turns, he stopped in front of a garage-like building, pulled out a key, and unlocked the door.


    Sunlight flooded in, revealing the contents of the room.


    The space, about a hundred square meters, was packed with film equipment¡ªcameras, timers, clapperboards, lighting gear, and more.


    "Take your time picking what you need, and then we¡¯ll talk price," James said, finding a chair amidst the clutter and pulling out a small flask to take a swig.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The three of us ignored him and began rummaging through the equipment.


    Berg and Gance focused on the smaller items, while I looked for a suitable camera. The cameras were lined up against the back wall, about a dozen in total. As I examined them, my attention was drawn to the photos plastered on the wall.


    There were dozens of photos, haphazardly stuck to the wall. They featured a handsome, well-dressed young man posing with beautiful actresses, directors, and studio executives¡ªeven the legendary Charlie Chaplin!


    "You used to be an actor?" I turned and asked.


    James let out a loud burp. "Yeah, I had my moment in the sun. But then..." He pointed to the scar on his face. "I got this during a shoot, and that son of a b*tch Zukor tore up my contract. After that, the roles dried up. I went from leading man to extra, then tried my hand at sales and production work. Eventually, I ended up running this rental shop."


    James looked pained as he took another swig from his flask.


    From the photos, it was clear that this disheveled man had once been a top-tier star. He had tasted fame, only to fall from grace.


    Hollywood has no room for sentimentality. The only thing that matters here is money. If you can bring in profits, the producers will treat you like royalty. But the moment you stop making them money, you¡¯re out.


    Looking at James, I felt a pang of sympathy.


    The sun was now high in the sky, its golden rays falling on James¡¯ face, illuminating his scar. The scar, under the light, gave him a rugged, masculine charm¡ªwild, untamed, and with a hint of melancholy. Wasn¡¯t this exactly the kind of man I envisioned for the role of George Bush?!


    I stopped looking at the photos and the cameras. Instead, I walked over to James and, with a trembling voice, asked, "Mr. James, would you be willing to play the lead role in our movie?"


    I had a strong feeling that this man could make a comeback through our film, and our movie could become a hit because of him.


    Think about it¡ªJames had the looks, the acting chops, and a past as a star. That alone would grab the attention of the press and the audience. Combined with my script, it was a perfect match!


    The word "lead role" made James, slightly tipsy, pause. For him, a term that had once defined him now felt foreign. But the trembling of his body betrayed his inner excitement.


    James looked at me, then at Berg and Gance, who were arguing over equipment. The fire in his eyes dimmed, replaced by a sense of desolation.


    "Your movie? With you guys?" James laughed bitterly. "Do you even know what real filmmaking is like?! Do you know the thrill of standing in front of a camera with countless eyes watching you?! Do you know the roar of applause and whistles when your movie succeeds?! Do you know how to pan, tilt, or edit footage?! You don¡¯t. You¡¯re just a bunch of naive kids! Stop dreaming and go home to do your homework." James ranted, then took a big gulp from his flask and turned to gaze out the window.


    The more emotional he became, the more it revealed his deep love for film¡ªa love that was etched into his very soul. And that alone gave me enough reason to convince him.


    I pulled up a chair and sat across from him, shaking my head and letting out a long sigh before bursting into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" James glared at me like a hungry lion.


    "I¡¯m laughing at how you¡¯ve wasted over thirty years of your life. You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to stand in front of a camera. We have no experience in filmmaking, and we¡¯ve never felt the applause of an audience. But let me ask you this¡ªwas Chaplin born knowing how to make movies? Was Griffith a natural-born director?! Everything starts small. Success comes from persistence. We¡¯re walking our own path, one we¡¯ve chosen and love. But look at you. At the first sign of failure, you gave up, smothering your own hopes. You¡¯re only in your thirties. You¡¯ve got so much time ahead of you, yet all you do is drown yourself in alcohol. Hollywood won¡¯t pity you, and no one will lend you a hand. God created man, but man must live by his own strength. Understand?!"


    I grew more passionate as I spoke, my voice booming. Berg and Gance, thinking James and I were arguing, nervously approached.

 Chapter 11: Registering the Company

    James was momentarily speechless, staring at me in a daze.


    "Can you let me take a look at your script?" he asked, enunciating each word carefully, his lips pressed tightly together.


    He was trembling! For so many years, he had deliberately distanced himself from the film industry he once loved, shutting out even the familiar jargon. He had lived in the haze of alcohol and past glories, resigning himself to a life of quiet decay. But now, my words had struck him like a knife, slicing deep into his heart. It hurt, but it was a cathartic pain¡ªone that brought with it an unexpected sense of liberation.


    I met his gaze, then solemnly took the script from my coat and handed it to him.


    James stuffed his bottle into his pocket, wiped his damp hands on his clothes, and took the script with an air of indifference.


    But after reading just two or three pages, his entire demeanor changed. His lazy slouch straightened into an upright posture. He licked his lips and flipped through the pages rapidly, his expression shifting between deep concentration and amazement.


    The script was formatted to the highest standards of 21st-century filmmaking. Every detail¡ªfrom camera angles to scene composition, from character expressions to filming techniques¡ªwas meticulously arranged. The precision of the storyboard made shooting incredibly efficient. The plot was gripping, the dramatic beats expertly crafted. If a script of this caliber couldn¡¯t move a washed-up actor like James, then I might as well give up and bash my head against a wall. (Though, to be fair, finding a brick wall in Hollywood might prove to be a challenge.)


    "Brilliant! Brilliant! Brilliant!" James exclaimed, slapping his thigh so hard that it startled both Berg and Gans.


    "I''ve been in Hollywood for years, but I''ve never seen a script like this! It¡¯s got everything to captivate an audience, and there''s something indescribable about it¡ªsomething that just feels right. If this film gets made, it''ll shake up all of Hollywood!" His eyes were blazing with excitement. He stood up and extended his large hands toward me¡ªonly to pause, realizing he still didn¡¯t know my name.


    "Sir¡ªno, Director¡ªI¡¯d be honored to play the lead role in this film!" James said with a bright smile.


    "No need for formalities. Just call me Andre¡ªAndre Corleone," I replied, shaking his hand, trying to appear as refined as possible.


    "Corleone? That sounds like an Italian name. Are you of Italian descent?" James asked.


    I shook my head. "I despise Italians. In reality, I''m of Polish descent."


    James awkwardly pursed his lips. "Polish, huh? That¡¯s impressive! Andre, please, you have to let me play George Bush! I love this character¡ªhe¡¯s practically my reflection!"


    I chuckled and then pretended to hesitate. "James, you know that a script like this could fetch a high price from a major studio. But we want to do this ourselves. We raised the funds independently, and all we have is a little over fifty thousand dollars. So, when it comes to your salary, we can¡¯t offer what the big studios would."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    James burst into laughter, waving a dismissive hand. "Salary?! I don¡¯t care about that! Just give me the role, and I¡¯ll do whatever you need. Besides, I despise those big studios. I support what you guys are doing. If you¡¯ll have me, count me in! And as for equipment¡ªtake whatever you need!"


    At this, Berg and Gans practically jumped for joy. James owned a trove of top-tier Hollywood film equipment. This would save us a fortune.


    "Welcome to DreamWorks, James!" I extended my hand to him once again.


    "DreamWorks?" James looked puzzled.


    "That¡¯s the name of our film company. Though we haven¡¯t officially registered it yet."


    "Then count me in!" James gripped my hand tightly, then glanced at Berg and Gans. They both extended their hands as well. The four of us looked at one another and burst into laughter.


    "James, I¡¯m going to bring you back to the top. Whatever Hollywood took from you, I¡¯ll make sure you get it back¡ªwith interest!" I declared, staring firmly into his eyes.


    James'' eyes reddened, his voice choked with emotion. "Alright¡­ I believe in you, Andre! This is the happiest day I¡¯ve had in years! Thank you! Thank you all! If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably rot away in that shop, dying in obscurity."


    Tears finally spilled down his face.


    "Come on, James, no tears. This is a celebration! Let¡¯s go get a drink!" I said, nudging him playfully.


    James wiped his eyes and grinned. "You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s drink!"


    We threw our arms around each other, ready to head out¡ªuntil Berg suddenly blocked our way. He pointed to the sky outside and scoffed, "It¡¯s not even nine in the morning! What the hell are you drinking for?!"


    James and I exchanged glances, realizing our mistake. Laughing sheepishly, we stumbled back inside.


    "Andre, while we have time, let¡¯s go register the company. Otherwise, it¡¯ll just be a hassle later," James suggested.


    I nodded. "Good idea. Let¡¯s do it."


    The four of us left James¡¯ shop, walking down the street boisterously. Passersby poked their heads out, curious about our excitement.


    "James! What¡¯s got you in such a good mood?!"


    "Yeah! And why aren¡¯t you drinking?!"


    James was well-known in the neighborhood. Seeing his uncharacteristically cheerful demeanor, people couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    James beamed and waved. "I¡¯m making a movie! Soon, I¡¯ll be a big star! When I make it big, drinks are on me!"


    "Sounds good!"


    "We¡¯ll hold you to that!"


    Watching James so full of energy, I found it hard to believe that the disheveled drunkard I¡¯d met that morning was the same person. He was laughing, greeting people enthusiastically¡ªhis joy radiating from deep within.


    At that moment, I realized that even if this movie didn¡¯t succeed, it would still be worth it. If nothing else, it had reignited hope in a man who had lost all faith in life. And wasn¡¯t that something truly valuable?


    The Hollywood City Hall stood in the bustling heart of downtown, its grand stone structure exuding an air of authority. As we approached the entrance, we saw a group of famous actors and directors filing out. Upon inquiry, we learned that Paramount had just held a launch event inside for a massive historical epic titled The Civil War. The director? None other than the legendary Rebus Pillay, a master of large-scale films from the 1920s. Paramount had poured five million dollars into the production¡ªa staggering investment.


    Gans whistled in concern. "Boss, they¡¯re making a Civil War film too, and with such a huge budget! This is going to be tough competition for us."


    Berg frowned, clearly worried as well.


    James, however, remained unfazed. He chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t be intimidated by their money. I know Paramount inside out. Sure, they have some great screenwriters, but none of them can hold a candle to Andre. Besides, they¡¯re making a large-scale war epic, while we¡¯re telling the story of ordinary people. We¡¯re on completely different tracks."


    His confidence was infectious. Gans and Berg straightened their backs, emboldened by his words. We strode through the crowd of Paramount executives and stepped into City Hall.


    Just then, a shriveled old man emerged from the crowd, spotting James. "Well, well! If it isn¡¯t James! My dear James, what brings you to City Hall instead of running your rental shop?"


    It was none other than Paramount¡¯s head honcho, Adolph Zukor.

 Chapter 12: Sparring with Two Hollywood Giants

    James let out a cold laugh. "Last I checked, City Hall isn¡¯t part of Paramount¡¯s studio lot. Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?" He then gestured toward me and added, "I¡¯m here with the director to register our company."


    "Director? Registering a company?" Adolph Zukor burst into laughter, his whole body shaking with amusement. The Paramount executives, directors, and actors surrounding him joined in, their laughter ringing through the hall.


    Zukor sized me up, a smirk playing at his lips. "I¡¯ve been in Hollywood a long time, kid, and I¡¯ve never seen you before. Director? Ha! You¡¯re a little young, don¡¯t you think?" He patted my shoulder twice as if he were indulging a child.


    I smiled faintly. "There¡¯s an old Chinese saying: ¡®Ambition is not measured by age.¡¯ The stones on a mountain may be ancient, but in the end, they¡¯re just used to prop up an outhouse. Sir, youth has its advantages. If you can¡¯t keep up with the times, you might need to step aside."


    Zukor was so taken aback that he nearly choked on his cigar. He gave me another once-over before loudly asking, "Alright then, Mr. Director, how much is your production budget?"


    "Fifty thousand dollars," I replied cheerfully.


    The crowd erupted into laughter. Zukor himself doubled over, tears streaming from his eyes. He turned to James and sneered, "James, I never thought I¡¯d see the day! A fifty-thousand-dollar film? You¡¯re actually signing on for this? Ha!"


    James, however, remained as proud as ever.


    "Adolph, is that any way to treat a young filmmaker? Not very gentlemanly of you!" A new voice cut through the laughter.


    A group of about a dozen people emerged from City Hall. Leading them was a tall man, about the same age as Zukor but with graying hair, standing nearly six foot three in a pinstriped suit, a cigar between his lips.


    "Boss, that¡¯s Louis B. Mayer, the head of MGM!" Gans whispered beside me.


    Mayer?! The very man who turned MGM from a struggling startup into a cinematic empire? The financial genius who was said to have never missed an opportunity to make money?


    My God! In the span of mere minutes, I¡¯d run into two of Hollywood¡¯s most powerful moguls.


    MGM and Paramount had always been bitter rivals, locked in a never-ending battle for dominance. Zukor and Mayer, in particular, could hardly stand each other. Seeing Zukor bully me, Mayer had stepped in to stir the pot.


    That earned him a few points in my book.


    "Well, well, Louis, has MGM finally gone under?" Zukor quipped, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Mayer casually twirled his cigar and chuckled. "I wish! But the audience won¡¯t let us. In fact, I was just here submitting a new film proposal. Our esteemed honorary mayor, Grant, even attended the launch ceremony."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Hollywood was part of the greater Los Angeles area and didn¡¯t have its own municipal government. Instead, it had an honorary mayor who presided over ceremonial events and liaised with film companies. The current honorary mayor was Johnny Grant.


    "Oh? Another new film? What¡¯s it called?" Zukor scoffed, unimpressed.


    "The Marriage Circle. Directed by none other than Cecil B. DeMille." Mayer barely spared Zukor a glance, instead focusing his attention on me.


    Cecil B. DeMille?! The legendary director behind The Ten Commandments and The King of Kings? Wait¡ªwasn¡¯t The Marriage Circle made in 1926?!


    My head suddenly felt like it was going to explode.


    D*mn it! Just when I had finally secured funding, I found myself competing against two heavyweight productions¡ªbacked by two of the biggest studios, legendary directors, and mountains of resources. My little film was caught between two towering giants.


    I looked at the two moguls before me and felt a deep sense of impending doom.


    "Young man, what¡¯s your name?" Mayer asked, his interest piqued.


    "Andre Corleone," I replied, steadying myself.


    Mayer nodded. "Italian heritage?"


    "No, Polish immigrant. I despise Italians."


    Mayer burst into laughter. "So do I! But our dear Mr. Zukor here seems to have a fondness for them." He grinned at me. "Good! Young people should be like you. When I was your age, I was still waiting tables. So, what brings you to City Hall?"


    "We¡¯re here to register our film company."


    "Oh? And what¡¯s it called?" Mayer seemed genuinely intrigued.


    "DreamWorks."


    "Great name! DreamWorks¡ªI¡¯ll remember that. I look forward to seeing your films one day. Here, take my card. If you ever want to visit MGM, just drop by." Mayer gave me an approving nod, then turned to Zukor, patted him on the shoulder, and strode off with his entourage.


    I watched him disappear into the distance, then turned to the much shorter Zukor still standing before me. I let out a long sigh.


    "Mr. Andre, what¡¯s with the sigh? Feeling overwhelmed already?" Zukor smirked, relishing in his mockery.


    I shot him a glance. "I was just wondering¡ªhow can two men from the same industry be so vastly different?"


    James burst out laughing behind me, clutching his stomach. Even some of Zukor¡¯s own subordinates struggled to contain their amusement.


    Zukor¡¯s face turned red with fury. His eyes widened as he sneered, "A sharp-beaked eagle still falls to a hunter¡¯s spear in the end."


    I smiled coolly. "There¡¯s another Chinese saying: ¡®Even the wisest make mistakes.¡¯ Who¡¯s to say that hunter won¡¯t end up blinded by the eagle¡¯s talons?"


    With that, I led James and the others toward City Hall without looking back.


    "That was amazing, Andre! I¡¯ve never seen Zukor so flustered before! And those Chinese proverbs¡ªperfectly timed!" James was practically giddy with excitement. Given his personal feud with Zukor, watching me put the man in his place had made his day.


    Gans and Berg chimed in, showering me with praise, calling me the greatest orator in all of Los Angeles¡ªuntil I rewarded each of them with a swift kick.


    The company registration process went surprisingly smoothly. As Hollywood¡¯s honorary mayor, Grant was eager to see more film companies established under his watch, which only expanded his influence. As long as we could pay the $500 registration fee, our age or background didn¡¯t matter¡ªwe got our official certificate.


    The clerk handling our registration was a stunning, flirtatious Los Angeles girl. She had the kind of figure that turned heads, but James was having way too much fun teasing her, making her blush furiously. Just as we were about to finish the paperwork, Grant himself appeared. He recognized James and struck up a conversation with me. When he learned that I had registered a company, he smiled and said he¡¯d drop by someday.


    Drop by where?! We didn¡¯t even have an office yet!


    I put on my most insincere smile and showered him with compliments, calling him the hope of Hollywood, the pillar of the industry. (Honestly, given the way he was eyeing the flustered clerk, I¡¯d rather have given him a completely different kind of ¡®hat¡¯ to wear.)


    To my surprise, Grant suddenly leaned in close and whispered, "Kid, I¡¯ve got an opportunity for you. Interested?"

 Chapter 13: A Surprise Sponsorship—Money from the Sky!

    Grant informed me that the city government had recently received funding to support young filmmakers and new production companies. He said he saw great potential in me¡ªcalled me ambitious and hardworking¡ªand offered to help me apply for a grant. All I had to do was fill out a form.


    Holy hell! So the rumors were true¡ªflattery really could get you everywhere! Just a few well-placed words, and I had secured funding. Who in their right mind would say no to free money?


    Grinning ear to ear, I followed Grant into his office. He rummaged through his desk and pulled out a wrinkled sheet of paper, placing it in front of me. I glanced at the bold title: Rainbow Project Sponsorship Application.


    D*mn. Why did this make me feel like a charity case?


    The document was filled with grandiose statements about how the city was committed to nurturing young talent, how they had painstakingly gathered funds to support the next generation of Hollywood filmmakers. It was all very noble-sounding. But my eyes were drawn to one specific detail¡ªat the bottom of the page, in big, bold numbers: $30,000! And right next to it, the word dollars! (If it had said yen, I would¡¯ve personally thrown Grant out of his own office.)


    "Andre, not just anyone gets this kind of support. In fact, you''re the first recipient of this program," Grant declared, wearing the smug expression of a benevolent king bestowing gifts upon his subjects.


    "Of course, of course! None of this would be possible without your leadership, Mr. Mayor. Hollywood owes its success to your tireless efforts!" I laid it on thick. If there was one thing we Chinese excelled at, it was flattery. And looking at this fifty-something-year-old white man, I found myself growing rather fond of him.


    "Ah, young people like you are a rare breed these days¡ªambitious, respectful to their elders. Meeting you today has truly been a pleasure! Now, just sign here, and the $30,000 is yours." Grant handed me a pen, grinning so wide it gave me goosebumps.


    I hesitated. "Mr. Mayor, this feels almost too good to be true. Do I really get this money with no strings attached?" I wasn''t na?ve enough to believe in free lunches.


    Grant paused, clearly expecting the question.


    Knew it! There was always a catch. Good thing I was sharp enough to ask.


    "Andre, it''s simple. The grant comes from the Hollywood Film Committee. The only condition is that you must submit a finished film at the end, and we reserve the right to visit your set at any time." He explained it so patiently, like a teacher reassuring a nervous student.


    I nodded. Compared to $30,000, those conditions were laughable. We were going to make the film anyway, so delivering a finished product was no issue. As for set visits¡ªwell, if they had nothing better to do, they were welcome to drop by.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Satisfied there were no hidden traps, I eagerly signed my name. Grant then handed me a check for $30,000.


    I stared at the check, my eyes nearly popping out of my skull. D*mn! That was way too easy! If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have let my mom pawn her jewelry!


    "Mr. Mayor, I have one more request," I said, deciding to strike while the iron was hot.


    "Go on," Grant said, leaning back in his oversized chair, lighting a cigar.


    "Once our film is completed, could you help us get it into more theaters? Maybe some in Los Angeles?" I asked, watching him closely. He had decades of connections in Hollywood¡ªsurely, he had some pull with local theaters.


    "Well¡­" Grant hesitated, rubbing his chin. "That¡¯s a bit tricky. Even as mayor, I don¡¯t have much sway there. You know how it is¡ªmost theaters are controlled by the big studios. Just earlier today, I nearly got into a shouting match with that old b*st*rd Zukor. Those guys don¡¯t take me seriously at all." He shook his head.


    Oh, come on. This was just the classic "I need a little¡­ motivation" routine. Nobody did favors for free, unless they were a saint¡ªor an idiot.


    I leaned in and whispered, "Mr. Mayor, as a token of my gratitude for your support, how about this¡ªten percent of our Los Angeles box office earnings go toward your cigar fund?"


    Grant choked on his cigar, coughing violently. When he finally caught his breath, he pointed a finger at me. "You little rascal! You sure know how to talk! Fine, fine¡ªI¡¯ll see what I can do. I¡¯ll pull some strings."


    James, Gans, and Berg immediately jumped in, bombarding Grant with praise. They laid it on so thick, the old man was practically glowing by the end of it.


    We chatted for a few more hours, and by the time lunch rolled around, Grant took us to the city hall cafeteria for a casual meal. Over lunch, he asked where our production company was based.


    I admitted we hadn¡¯t secured a location yet.


    Grant¡¯s face darkened. I could tell he felt like he had just been scammed.


    "Andre, this grant came from my office. I need you to work hard and prove I didn¡¯t make a mistake. I don¡¯t want to lose face in front of the committee." He sighed heavily.


    "Mr. Mayor, you have my word¡ªthe Corleone family never breaks a promise!" I pounded my chest in a show of sincerity.


    "Alright, alright," Grant muttered, taking a sip of his wine. Then, lowering his voice, he added, "Get yourself a studio space quickly and send me a production plan. That way, I can show the committee something concrete."


    "Got it! Whatever you say!" I grinned.


    By the time we left city hall, it was already 2 PM.


    Bellies full, pockets heavier by $30,000¡ªour spirits were through the roof.


    With this unexpected windfall, our budget had doubled from $40,000 to $80,000. Plus, we had managed to secure free equipment rentals, meaning we could now allocate even more funds to the actual production. More money meant better quality¡ªour film was about to get a serious upgrade.


    "James, Grant was right¡ªwe need a proper studio space. We can¡¯t run a film company without one. Do you know of any good locations nearby?" Of all of us, James was the most familiar with the area, so I turned to him first.


    James thought for a moment, then said, "Andre, if we¡¯re talking prime real estate, Hollywood Boulevard is ideal¡ªbut it¡¯s expensive, and big studios dominate that area. We¡¯d be out of our league there. Now, Harvey Street? Not the prettiest, but the rent is dirt cheap. More importantly, it has everything we need¡ªactors, equipment, you name it. Oh, and I know a guy selling his small production studio. He registered it back in January, shot one film, went bankrupt, and now he¡¯s looking to offload the place."


    "How much?" I asked cautiously. Money was still tight¡ªI needed every dollar to count.


    James smirked. "He¡¯s a friend. I can probably get it for $10,000."


    Ten grand for studio space? That was a steal. I made up my mind instantly. "Alright, let¡¯s go check it out!"

 Chapter 14: Starting a Film Company Is the Real Business

    With James leading the way, we returned to Harvey Street. The small production company he mentioned was located in the center of Harvey Street, sitting atop a small hill. Behind it was a modest slope, and from a distance, you could clearly see the iconic "HOLLYWOOD" sign perched on the hillside. The area was surrounded by lush greenery, with flocks of wild pigeons circling and playing in the trees¡ªit was quite a pleasant spot.


    When we arrived at the company¡¯s front gate, an elderly Black man, frail and shrunken, opened the door for us. James led the way, and the rest of us followed as we entered the courtyard and made our way to the second-floor office.


    The company was small¡ªjust two rows of simple shooting sheds, a rundown three-story office building, and a tiny parking garage.


    We waited at the door for a while before a disheveled, groggy-looking man opened it for us. He was nearly two meters tall, packed with solid muscle, and about the same age as James. If James hadn¡¯t told me beforehand that this guy owned a production company, I would¡¯ve mistaken him for a highway bandit.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my boss, Andr¨¦ Corleone. And this is Schiller Watts," James said, gesturing toward me.


    I smiled and shook Watts'' hand, only to grimace as he crushed my fingers in his iron grip.


    James burst into laughter and pointed at Watts. "This guy is all brawn, no brains. In Hollywood, plenty of people from the underworld know him, but business management? Not his strong suit."


    Watts shot James a glare. "What do you want?"


    James gestured toward me and said, "It¡¯s not me who wants something. Our director here is interested in buying your company."


    Watts glanced at me with blatant disdain. "Him? A little punk? You¡¯ve gotta be joking."


    James¡¯ expression darkened as he spoke sternly, "Are you selling or not?"


    Watts smacked his lips. "Selling, of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I? Twenty grand, and it¡¯s all yours."


    "Bah! Watts! You and I are close, yet you¡¯re still trying to rip me off?" James scoffed. "Look at this tiny dump of yours. It¡¯s not even in a prime location¡ªyou think you¡¯re on Hollywood Boulevard? No one but us would ever buy this company. Our director wasn¡¯t even impressed at first glance. If I hadn¡¯t sweet-talked him, he wouldn¡¯t have even come. Be real with me¡ªname a fair price!"


    Watts lazily plopped into a chair, looked at James, then at me, and held up one finger. "Fifteen grand. That¡¯s the lowest I can go!"


    Hearing this, I turned on my heel and walked away.


    James dramatically grabbed me and said to Watts, "Are you out of your mind? Now¡¯s not the time for games! Our boss was only willing to pay eight grand, and I had to talk him up to nine. It¡¯s up to you, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try to help!"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Seeing that I was seriously leaving, Watts winced in pain and called after me, "Nine grand is way too low! I spent tens of thousands on this property and building!"


    I glanced at James and muttered something under my breath. James then said, "My boss is willing to go up to ten grand. Watts, do you even realize what¡¯s happening in the industry right now? Film companies are folding left and right, the market¡¯s in a slump, and real estate prices are dropping. To be frank, if we wanted a place like yours, we could find another one easily."


    Watts fell silent, deep in thought, before finally slapping his thigh in frustration. "Fine! Give me ten grand, and it¡¯s yours."


    James rummaged through Watts¡¯ tiny office and found an old, beat-up typewriter. He quickly typed up a contract, outlining the terms of the transfer. We each signed our names, and Watts took the ten grand, shaking his head the whole time.


    That night, Watts and his people moved all their belongings out of the company, leaving behind only the empty sheds. The few of us spent the night crashing in the office, and by the crack of dawn, we were already hard at work.


    Berg led a team to clean up, James started moving in his equipment, and Gans handled purchasing office supplies and daily necessities. As for me, I made a solo trip downtown to a decoration shop to order our company¡¯s official emblem.


    The guys trusted me completely with this¡ªafter all, the company¡¯s image was at stake.


    I had already envisioned the emblem: a black signboard featuring a fierce, coiled red dragon, its fangs bared as it faced forward. Below it, in bold white letters, were the words "DreamWorks." Simple, powerful, and imposing.


    MGM had its lazy lion. Paramount had its towering mountain. My DreamWorks had to outshine them all. That¡¯s why I chose an original, unadulterated Chinese dragon¡ªone that would dominate Hollywood, making every American bow their heads in its presence. I wanted audiences worldwide, regardless of location or age, to walk into a theater, see it, and remember it.


    The shop owner quoted me a thousand dollars, which made me do a double take. But after checking the specs¡ª20 meters wide, 10 meters tall¡ªI figured the price was reasonable and agreed.


    They promised delivery in a week. After paying, I flagged down a cab and headed back to the company.


    When I arrived, the place had completely transformed. The once-chaotic courtyard was now spotless. Piles of garbage had been cleared out, brand-new chairs and office furniture had been moved in, and even the shabby old office building had been repainted a bold, fiery red¡ªcourtesy of Gans.


    "Looks good, huh?" Gans grinned at me.


    I glanced at him, his face covered in paint, and sighed. "How much did all this cost?"


    Gans shot me a look. "Why are you suddenly so stingy? If we don¡¯t make the company presentable, we won¡¯t be able to grow. This money had to be spent."


    "D*mn it! I get it, but listen up¡ªI only have seventy grand left!"


    "Actually, sixty-eight. We spent nearly two thousand on this stuff."


    I nearly fainted on the spot. D*mn it! Money was vanishing like water. Just yesterday, I had eighty-one grand. One day later, I was down to sixty-eight! D*mn it! D*mn it all!


    The office was now fully furnished with desks, typewriters, a phone, sofas, and chairs. What annoyed me the most was that these guys had even set up two beds in the office, making it look like they were planning to live there!


    After I chewed them out, they begrudgingly moved the beds to the third floor. There were five rooms up there¡ªone for each of us, with the spare room doubling as a makeshift kitchen.


    By nightfall, we were all exhausted. Berg took a few punches and kicks from us before being forced into the kitchen to cook dinner, while the rest of us lounged in the main hall, waiting to eat.


    "Boss, what¡¯s the plan for tomorrow?" James asked.


    Gans glanced at me and grinned. "Andr¨¦, I think we¡¯re officially a company now. Why don¡¯t we hold a meeting tonight to assign everyone¡¯s roles? That way, it¡¯ll be easier to introduce ourselves when dealing with others."


    James nodded in agreement.


    There were only four of us, and yet they were this enthusiastic? D*mn, I had to admire their dedication.


    I shot them an exasperated look. "Fine, do whatever you want."


    "No, no, no¡ªyou¡¯re the boss. You have to decide," Gans said, shaking his head. James winked at me.


    Just as they were grinning mischievously, the fat guy finally brought out dinner.

 Chapter 15: Casting the Actors

    I looked around at everyone and said seriously, "Since Gans brought it up, I think it makes sense. So, starting today, DreamWorks Motion Pictures is officially established!"


    The group stared at me in stunned silence.


    "What are you all gawking at? This is a momentous occasion! Applaud, d*mn it!"


    A few half-hearted claps echoed through the room.


    "First, we¡¯ll establish the DreamWorks board of directors. The members? Everyone here. All major decisions will be made collectively by the board, and profits will be shared among us. Of course, the risks will also be borne together." I glanced at them. Seeing them nodding in agreement, I continued.


    "As for specific roles, you can decide amongst yourselves."


    "Oh, come on!" Before I could finish, a chorus of groans erupted.


    "Andre, you should assign the positions. We¡¯ll follow your lead," Berg said earnestly.


    "Alright then, I''ll make it simple. Berg, you¡¯re the head cinematographer. Gans, you¡¯re the general manager. James, you handle HR. As for me, I¡¯ll take the role of director. Now, we still need to elect a chairman of the board."


    "Elect my *ss! It¡¯s you!" Berg shouted. The others quickly voiced their agreement.


    And just like that, the four founding members of what would one day become a Hollywood empire were casually established in a tiny apartment.


    The next few days were exhausting. When Watts left, he took everything¡ªincluding the trash cans¡ªleaving us with an empty, bare-bones studio. Our first task was to build the interior sets for Lust, Caution, requiring nearly thirty different period-accurate indoor locations. Since the story was set during the Civil War, the set design had to be historically accurate. Finding authentic antique furniture and props was no easy feat.


    Luckily, James had been around Hollywood long enough to know exactly where to go. Just two blocks from Harvey Street, there was a well-known prop house specializing in historical reproductions. The owner had worked on a previous production with James, and as a favor, he rented us most of what we needed at a 40% discount. As for the remaining twenty sets, over half were outdoor locations, while the rest¡ªgrand hotels, theaters, and mansions¡ªrequired more effort. I reached out to Grant, who, after reviewing my list, assured me it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. As Hollywood¡¯s honorary mayor, he had enough influence to secure venues like city-owned hotels and theaters for free. As for the mansion? He had one himself and offered it up for filming.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Grant still didn¡¯t know exactly what I was making, but given his experience in Hollywood, he could probably guess based on my set list. He had asked to see my script, but I politely declined. I wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªHollywood had seen too many cases of brilliant scripts being stolen. Although Grant had been generous to us, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down completely. Fortunately, he understood the industry and didn¡¯t take offense.


    After over a week of grueling work and spending more than $8,000, we had our sets mostly in place¡ªthough that didn¡¯t include wardrobe and makeup costs. The film required large crowd scenes showcasing life during the Civil War, meaning we needed period-appropriate costumes for countless extras. James and I didn¡¯t want to commission new outfits¡ªit would be too expensive and time-consuming. Instead, we scoured Hollywood¡¯s thrift stores and finally struck gold at a secondhand clothing shop in the north of the city. For just over $1,000, we bought nearly 2,000 garments. They were old and tattered, but with a bit of cleaning, they would be perfect. In fact, their worn appearance suited the film¡¯s gritty aesthetic far better than pristine, custom-made costumes. After all, it would look ridiculous if even the fishmongers in the film were dressed in freshly tailored outfits.


    Just as we wrapped up the set and costume preparations, our company¡¯s official sign arrived. A massive 20-meter-wide, 10-meter-tall logo¡ªunlike anything Hollywood had ever seen. The day it was delivered, all of Harvey Street was abuzz. People gathered at our door, watching as a fierce, red dragon with bared fangs was mounted above our entrance.


    Harvey Street was the poorest part of Hollywood. Aside from a couple of tiny film companies, no one wanted to set up shop here. Our flashy new sign felt like a status upgrade for the entire street. The local struggling actors immediately started asking around, trying to find out if we were hiring.


    Following my instructions, Gans posted a casting notice at our front gate. It announced that DreamWorks was recruiting actors for an upcoming production and that interested candidates could apply at our HR office.


    Securing talented actors meant offering competitive pay, but I had no interest in hiring established stars¡ªI couldn¡¯t afford them anyway. More importantly, the lead female role, Dietrich, was highly controversial by current moral standards. Many of her scenes would push boundaries, making it unlikely that any well-known actress would take on the part. But for struggling extras and third-rate actors, it was a different story¡ªespecially with a $3,000 paycheck attached. Compared to the few dollars per day they earned at big studios, this was an irresistible opportunity.


    The next morning, our courtyard was transformed into a casting venue. Two tables were set up, with the four of us seated behind them, facing a line of hopeful actors that stretched from our front door all the way down Harvey Street¡ªforming a human dragon.


    The applicants came in all shapes and sizes¡ªold men, young children, rugged cowboys, fallen gentlemen, heavily made-up women¡ªenough variety to make our heads spin.


    "Boss, there are way too many people. We¡¯ve barely gotten through a quarter of them. Your standards are too high! I think we should be less picky," Gans grumbled, rubbing his temples.


    "You don¡¯t get it. A film¡¯s success depends largely on its actors. If the performances s*ck, no one will watch it!" I shot him a glare.


    James nodded vigorously beside me. More than anyone, he understood the importance of casting the right actors.

 Chapter 16: The Extras

    After a busy morning, my emotions were a mix of joy and concern. I was delighted because the actors I had seen were remarkably down-to-earth¡ªperhaps because they had not yet been tainted by the glitz and glamour of show business. Unlike future generations of actors who would rely on tricks to gain fame, these performers simply stood in front of me and followed instructions, acting with sincerity. However, my concern lay in the fact that all of them exhibited a distinctly theatrical style of performance. Watching them act felt like watching a stage play rather than a film.


    This was the prevailing acting style across Hollywood at the time.


    It was somewhat exaggerated, somewhat calculated. These actors saw themselves as performers rather than as individuals merging with their characters. They didn¡¯t know how to present life as it truly was on screen.


    As a result, after an entire morning, I had only selected a quarter of the actors I needed. As for the lead actress¡ªnone of the candidates had made the cut.


    "Gance, put up another notice at the gate," I said, taking a bite of my bread. "Let people know we''re expanding our search. Even those without acting experience are welcome to apply."


    The three men with me instantly widened their eyes in shock.


    "Chairman, I''ve never heard of ordinary people being cast in films!" James exclaimed, utterly baffled.


    Gance and the stout man shared his confusion.


    I gestured toward the crowd in front of us. "Look at these actors. They all carry the habits of stage performance. But film? Film is nothing more than a direct reflection of life. Yet, what do audiences see in theaters today? Either contrived Westerns or stage plays repackaged as films. The actors'' performances are far removed from real life. What I need are actors who, once on screen, make the audience feel like they could step outside the theater and run into them on the street. Only then can their performances truly resonate, making viewers feel like they aren¡¯t just watching a movie but living alongside the characters. That way, the audience can laugh and cry with them. Understand?"


    Although my words didn¡¯t entirely make sense to them, they saw some logic in what I was saying and did their best to cooperate.


    Once Gance posted the new notice, all of Harvey Street was abuzz. People had been in Hollywood for years, yet they had never heard of a director recruiting ordinary people for a film. This unprecedented opportunity drew in a flood of applicants¡ªhomeless men, housemaids, traffic wardens¡ªpeople from all walks of life rushed to DreamWorks'' gates. After all, with a director this eccentric, who knew? Maybe they had a chance.


    The line of applicants doubled instantly. Gance shook his head in disbelief and told me he suspected the entire population of Harvey Street had come to audition.


    "Andre, you''ve made quite the scene. I wouldn''t be surprised if we land on the front page of the Hollywood Times tomorrow morning," Gance joked.


    If we did, that would be perfect¡ªfree publicity!


    I was beginning to realize just how difficult casting was. One face after another passed before me, so many that they all started to blur together into a single indistinct expression.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "James, how many have we selected so far?" I rubbed my eyes and asked.


    "Twelve," James replied after checking his notebook. "Still a long way from the forty we need."


    I looked up at the sky. It was already mid-afternoon¡ªthree or four o¡¯clock. Clearly, we weren¡¯t going to finish casting today.


    I stood up and called out to the crowd, "Listen to my instructions! Everyone split into two lines. If you''re a trained actor, stand on the right. If you''re not, stand on the left."


    The crowd quickly adjusted, forming two distinct lines.


    "Alright, the group on the right¡ªdismissed! The group on the left, stay where you are!" I announced firmly.


    A massive wave of murmurs and exclamations rippled through the crowd.


    What kind of director sends away professional actors and picks common folk instead?


    Even my assistants, including Gance, were utterly dumbfounded.


    Ignoring their stunned expressions, I returned to my seat and resumed selecting candidates.


    I realized I needed a different approach. Instead of trying to mold people into roles, I would match roles to people. If a character in the film was a baker, I would find a real baker. If the role called for a street vendor, I would cast someone who actually sold goods on the street. That way, their performances would be authentic, without any artificiality.


    "Next!" called out Berg, the assistant beside me.


    A frail old man in tattered clothes stepped forward. His hair was streaked with white, his eyes dull and lifeless, his movements sluggish. The crowd jeered at him, mocking the idea that someone like him would dare dream of acting in a film. Some even whistled at him in derision.


    "Boss, should we just pass on this one?" Berg whispered to me.


    I ignored him, instead focusing my gaze on the old man. It was clear that life had worn him down. He had no status, no respect, not even the last shred of dignity a person could cling to.


    "Sir, what¡¯s your name?" I asked with a smile.


    The old man removed his ragged hat and bowed deeply. His disheveled white hair fluttered in the wind, stirring something in me.


    This was Hollywood¡ªthe Hollywood that, in the eyes of the world, glittered with fame and fortune. People saw the dazzling stars and the extravagant lifestyles, but how many ever noticed those at the very bottom? How many saw the ones who toiled endlessly for a mere scrap of bread? How many knew of those who wept alone in the dead of night, hidden in some forgotten alley?


    "Hemingway. Gist Hayden," the old man answered, forcing a faint smile.


    "And what do you do?" I asked.


    "Mr. Corleone, I was a cemetery caretaker for nearly thirty years. I''m 68 years old," Hayden said respectfully.


    "Director, he''s lying! He''s actually 76!" a sharp voice from the crowd shouted, followed by uproarious laughter.


    Hayden''s forehead beaded with sweat. Embarrassed, he offered me an awkward smile. "Mr. Corleone, I¡­ I really am 76. I wasn¡¯t trying to deceive you. It''s just¡­" His eyes grew red and moist. "The cemetery let me go because I was too old. If I can¡¯t find work soon, I¡¯ll starve."


    His voice trembled as he clutched his worn-out hat. Bowing once more, he turned to leave.


    To him, society had already discarded him. No one would hire someone too weak to even walk steadily.


    "Mr. Hayden, wait a moment." I stood up and walked toward him.


    He glanced at me, wiping the tears from his eyes. "Mr. Corleone, you¡­?"


    I patted his shoulder with a smile. "Report to work the day after tomorrow. You¡¯re hired."


    His toothless mouth hung open in shock, unable to utter a word.


    I discreetly pressed a few dozen dollars into his hand. "Get yourself a good meal and a proper night''s sleep. You¡¯ve got a movie to star in."


    Tears streamed down Hayden¡¯s face. Moments ago, he had been convinced he wouldn¡¯t survive the winter. Now, this young man had not only given him a job but promised to put him in a film!


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Hayden tried to return the money. "Mr. Corleone, just having a job is more than enough¡ªI can¡¯t take this. But¡­ if you allow me, I¡¯d like to be your company¡¯s doorman as well. I¡¯ve guarded doors for decades¡ªI won¡¯t let you down."


    "Fine," I agreed with a grin. "But remember, from now on, you¡¯re part of DreamWorks¡ªboth as our doorman and as an actor."


    "Yes, sir!" Hayden broke into a smile and went off to settle into his new role.

 Chapter 17: Visiting the Leading Lady

    The crowd watched in silence as I smiled at him. The mocking whistles and jeers had vanished, replaced by quiet reverence. No one dared ridicule the elderly man anymore. Instead, they formed an orderly line, stepping forward with newfound respect as they approached the two tables.


    "Boss, if you keep this up, our company is going to turn into a charity organization," Gance muttered, shaking his head.


    "Since when did you become so cold-hearted?" I shot him an irritated glare. "Besides, I¡¯m not doing this purely out of kindness. There¡¯s a role in the script for a doorman, isn¡¯t there?"


    Gance flipped through the list of available roles, searching for the supposed doorman character. Of course, he found no such role¡ªI had made it up on the spot. Still, seeing the miserable state of some of the applicants, he chose not to argue.


    By nightfall, we had selected thirty actors, though none for the major roles. We still hadn¡¯t found our Dietrich, the Southern Army¡¯s General Planck, the Northern Army¡¯s superior officer Clark, Dietrich¡¯s friend Maria, or Bush¡¯s old enemy in the Northern Army, Hankton.


    At seven o¡¯clock, the yard was shrouded in darkness. Gance dismissed the remaining hopefuls, instructing them to return the next day. Meanwhile, Berg and Gist shut the gates.


    That evening, Berg took charge of cooking. He managed to put together a decent meal, though the effort left him drenched in sweat. He grumbled that the company should hire a proper chef, as a group of men simply couldn¡¯t manage on their own.


    "Fatty, just bear with it for now. Our budget is tight. Once we strike it rich, I promise we¡¯ll hire a top-tier chef," I reassured him while chewing on a strange-tasting sandwich.


    "Where¡¯s Gist?" I looked around and noticed he was missing.


    "I think he¡¯s at the gatehouse," Berg replied, gesturing toward the entrance.


    "Go get him. He¡¯s been working all day¡ªhe hasn¡¯t eaten yet."


    Grumbling, the stout man wiped his mouth and trudged downstairs. Soon, he returned with Gist in tow.


    "Mr. Corleone, did you need something?" Gist asked respectfully, standing at the door.


    "Nothing urgent. Come in and eat with us," I beckoned him over.


    The old man hesitated, licking his dry lips. "Mr. Corleone, I¡¯ve already eaten."


    I frowned. There was no way he had eaten¡ªaside from this third-floor space, the rest of the building was practically barren. Where could he have found food?


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I strode over, pulled him inside, and pressed him into a chair. Placing a sandwich, some ham, and a cup of coffee in front of him, I said casually, "Gist, you¡¯re our elder by age and now a part of DreamWorks. From now on, no more of this unnecessary politeness. Remember, here, there¡¯s no hierarchy¡ªonly different responsibilities. That¡¯s the DreamWorks way."


    Gist stared at me in stunned silence, his lips trembling.


    I shoved another piece of ham into his hands. Tears welled up in his eyes as he finally started eating, devouring the food in large, hungry bites.


    Only then did we feel comfortable enough to eat ourselves. Leaving an old man hungry while we feasted would have made every bite hard to swallow.


    "Boss, we still have ten key roles left to fill. What¡¯s the plan?" Gance asked between bites.


    I rolled my eyes. "What else? We continue auditions tomorrow. But I have one concern."


    "What concern?" James asked, immediately catching on to my tone.


    "Most of the roles will eventually be filled, but Dietrich¡­" I shook my head. "She¡¯s the leading lady¡ªthe soul of the entire film. She has to be stunning, yet she also needs that wild, untamed essence. Strong, determined, yet capable of tender affection. A woman like that isn¡¯t easy to find."


    The success of this film hinged on Dietrich. There was no room for error.


    "Boss is right. Did you see the women who showed up today?" Fatty chimed in. "Either they looked like they could wrestle a bear, or they had so much makeup on they could scare one away. Forget you¡ªeven I, as the cinematographer, didn¡¯t see a single one worth filming. And even if such a woman existed, the big studios would have snatched her up long ago. No way she''d still be available to us!"


    Gance and James frowned, realizing the dilemma.


    "Mr. Corleone, are you saying that as long as a woman fits all these qualities, she¡¯d be suitable?" Gist, who had been quiet until now, suddenly spoke up.


    All four of us turned to stare at him.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    A slow smile spread across Gist¡¯s face. "I know a girl who fits your description. Actually, she¡¯s just a young woman¡ªbarely twenty. She recently moved here from San Francisco. Her name is Julie. She works at a small bakery right here on Harvey Street."


    "No way!" my three companions shouted in unison, their voices a chorus of disbelief.


    Gist nodded firmly. "She¡¯s just around the corner. I¡¯ve gone there often to beg for food. She¡¯s kind-hearted, fiery in personality, and¡­ she¡¯s gorgeous."


    "Gist, my dear friend, you¡¯re a treasure! Here, have some more ham!" Fatty beamed as he piled more food onto Gist¡¯s plate, while Gance and James busied themselves refilling his cup.


    Poor Gist looked utterly overwhelmed by the sudden attention.


    After dinner, we followed Gist through the streets to investigate. The bakery wasn¡¯t far¡ªafter a short walk and a few turns, he pointed to a tiny, shabby storefront.


    Calling it a bakery was generous; it was more of a makeshift wooden stall. A small glass display held a handful of freshly baked, slightly charred loaves. Under the dim glow of the shop¡¯s lantern, a group of young men in their twenties crowded outside, laughing and jeering.


    "Hey, boss! We wanna buy some bread!"


    "Yeah, give us the biggest, softest ones you¡¯ve got!"


    "Where¡¯s Julie? We want her to serve us!"


    "Is she taking a bath in there? Want me to scrub her back?" one of them hollered.


    The group erupted into raucous laughter.


    "Mr. Corleone, ever since Julie¡¯s family moved here, these guys have been harassing her every night," Gist whispered.


    "Why?" Fatty asked, perplexed.


    "Idiot! Because she¡¯s beautiful!" Gance smacked the back of his head.


    I narrowed my eyes, watching the scene unfold. If Julie was really as stunning as Gist claimed, then tomorrow, DreamWorks might just find its leading lady.

 Chapter 18: A Beauty Like Nicole Kidman

    As the jeering laughter of the hooligans filled the air, a slender silhouette appeared behind the bakery''s glass window. Though only a shadow, the sight of that curvaceous figure was enough to silence the entire crowd.


    In Dream of the Red Chamber, Cao Xueqin introduced Wang Xifeng with her voice arriving before her presence, a masterful entrance. Similarly, Julie¡¯s appearance had its own poetic charm¡ªhalf-hidden, lips slightly parted behind a fan of secrecy. That shy yet teasing allure was enough to entrap any man in a dreamlike daze.


    I was lost in thought when the wooden door swung open with a clatter. A woman emerged, carrying a tray of freshly baked bread.


    Nicole Kidman! No way! The resemblance was uncanny. Golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, her nose was high and delicate like a sculpted jade ornament, and her deep blue eyes shimmered with a captivating softness. Her lips curled upward slightly, both warm and mischievous. Even dressed in a tattered linen dress, her ample curves and graceful figure made her impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Bread Goddess!¡± I murmured in awe.


    ¡°What bread goddess?¡± Berg nudged me.


    I chuckled. ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself. This woman¡­ she¡¯s remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Remarkable?! Boss, are you kidding me? ¡®Remarkable¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to describe her! She¡¯s more stunning than Pickford!¡± Gance shot me a look, questioning my sense of beauty.


    Mary Pickford was Hollywood¡¯s brightest star in its early years¡ªnot only breathtakingly beautiful but also ambitious in a way rare for women. She was one of the founders of United Artists, a close friend of Chaplin and Griffith. Saying Julie was even more beautiful than Pickford? Gance wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    ¡°Julie, got company tonight? Let me take you for a ride,¡± a slick-haired thug sauntered over, reaching to pinch Julie¡¯s chin.


    Julie shot him a disdainful look, placed the bread into the display case, and said loudly, ¡°Are you here to buy bread or cause trouble? A ride? No, thanks. I¡¯ve got work to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that¡ªwe¡¯ll do it together.¡± Another goon smirked. Some even reached out to grope her. Though Julie fended them off left and right, there were too many of them for her to handle alone.


    ¡°A bunch of men bullying a single woman¡­ Shame on you,¡± I sighed theatrically. A perfect opportunity to play the hero¡ªI wasn¡¯t about to miss it.


    The thugs turned their attention to us, momentarily leaving Julie alone.


    ¡°Well, well, look who it is! The big boss of DreamWorks himself! We came for auditions today, and you guys turned us down. Haven¡¯t settled that score yet, and now you waltz right into our turf? Listen up, boys! This is Harvey Street¡ªour turf! Let¡¯s beat the hell outta him!¡± Their leader grabbed a wooden club and charged.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Berg froze. Gance was stunned. Gist was even more dumbfounded.


    There were only five of us, and they had more than twice our numbers.


    As the gang of thugs bared their teeth and rushed forward, I cursed myself for my stupidity. Great job, idiot. Trying to be a hero? Now you¡¯re just a fool about to get his *ss kicked.


    Bang!


    Just as my knees were about to give out, a gunshot rang out beside me, halting the gang in their tracks.


    ¡°Who wants to die first? Come on, step right up. Let¡¯s take this somewhere quieter,¡± James smirked, blowing the smoke from his pistol. The scar on his face made his grin all the more menacing.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! It was our mistake!¡± Their leader immediately folded, laughing nervously as he bowed repeatedly.


    James sneered and kicked him forward. ¡°Go apologize to the boss.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Corleone, it was our mistake! You¡¯re the sun of Hollywood, and we¡¯re just worms beneath your feet! Please, spare us!¡± Now that I was close, I noticed the guy had a face full of acne. With his wide grin, he looked just like a toad.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you calling me a b*st*rd just a moment ago? Now suddenly I¡¯m ¡®Mr. Corleone¡¯?¡± I arched a brow, my expression darkening.


    ¡°It was all nonsense! Nonsense! Mr. Corleone, we respect you deeply! You¡¯re the hope of Harvey Street¡ªhow could we ever dare be rude to you?¡± The pimple-faced thug fished a box of cigars from his pocket and respectfully presented one to each of us, even offering one to Gist.


    Despite being a low-life, this guy was quick-witted. I made a mental note of him.


    In Hollywood, just having a legitimate business wasn¡¯t enough. This city was a jungle¡ªyou needed connections in the underworld to survive. Paramount, MGM, Columbia, Universal¡ªevery major studio had its own dark forces at play. They sabotaged rivals, gathered intelligence, spied on competitors¡¯ stars to dig up scandals, and weren¡¯t above blackmail, kidnapping, or even murder.


    If DreamWorks was going to grow, we needed to be prepared. Even if we didn¡¯t play dirty, we had to defend ourselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, taking a puff of the cigar¡ªand promptly choking on it.


    ¡°Jack. Jack Layton,¡± the thug answered with a grin.


    I nodded, pulling two hundred dollars from my pocket and handing it to him. Then, I gestured toward his gang. ¡°Take it. Get your boys some supper¡ªon me.¡±


    ¡°You heard the boss! Say thank you!¡± Jack shouted.


    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± The deafening chorus echoed down the street.


    ¡°Now scram.¡± I waved them off. Jack bowed deeply before leading his crew away, disappearing into the night.


    ¡°Boss, are you secretly loaded? You just handed those thugs two hundred bucks like it was nothing! That¡¯s our hard-earned money!¡± Fatty whined, clutching his chest.


    ¡°Berg, the boss did the right thing. These guys aren¡¯t to be underestimated. If we piss them off, we can forget about living peacefully,¡± James backed me up.


    I patted Berg¡¯s shoulder as he sulked, then turned toward the young beauty behind the counter.


    Because we had just saved her, Julie offered us a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Corleone. Thank you, truly.¡±


    I grabbed a small loaf, took a bite, and chewed thoughtfully. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Who would¡¯ve thought a woman this beautiful could also bake such delicious bread?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I never knew you were such a smooth talker! Respect!¡± Fatty whispered in my ear.


    Women loved compliments¡ªespecially those that praised both their looks and their talents. A double-edged flattery like that? Impossible to resist.


    Sure enough, Julie¡¯s cheeks flushed pink, her smile blooming like a flower.


    ¡°Julie, why didn¡¯t you come to our auditions today? We¡¯re casting for a leading lady.¡± I deliberately avoided looking at her, instead inspecting the shelves around us.


    ¡°I was busy with work¡ªI couldn¡¯t get away. Wait¡­ how do you know my name?¡± Julie asked, surprised.


    I yawned. ¡°Who in Harvey Street doesn¡¯t know the famous Beauty Julie? What a joke! Why wouldn¡¯t I know?¡±

 Chapter 19: Assembling the Cast

    My casual yet deliberate compliments had Julie beaming with delight. She disappeared into the back and returned moments later with a tray of fresh bread, offering it to us. "Here, have some! Oh, Gist, I didn''t see you there!"


    "Miss Julie, I''m working for Mr. Corleone now! He gave me a job¡ªsaid I could even be in a movie!" Gist grinned from ear to ear.


    Julie glanced at me, then at Gist, and said warmly, "You¡¯re lucky. Gist has had a hard life, but it looks like he finally met a good man."


    I chuckled, feigning a sinister grin. "Oh no, Julie, I¡¯m not a good man at all. I plan to work poor Gist to the bone! You better brace yourself, old friend." I winked at Gist, sending the room into laughter.


    "Julie, if you''re not too busy, I actually have something important to discuss with you." From the moment I saw her, I knew I had found the perfect leading lady.


    Julie wiped her hands on her apron and nodded. "I have time. Come on in."


    We followed her into a modest sitting room and took our seats on a worn-out sofa. She brought us water before sitting across from us.


    "Is it just you living here?" I glanced around, noticing the absence of anyone else.


    "My father¡¯s here too, but he¡¯s not well. He¡¯s resting in the other room." She cast a glance toward the inner chamber, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    A dutiful daughter. I made a mental note of that.


    After taking a sip of water, I cleared my throat and got straight to the point. "Julie, I want you to be the leading lady in our film. What do you think? Of course, if you''re not interested, there''s no pressure."


    "Me?!" Julie was visibly stunned. "I¡¯m just a baker! I¡¯ve never acted in my life¡ªhow could I possibly pull it off?"


    "Who says first-timers can¡¯t act? All those big movie stars weren¡¯t born knowing how! Trust me, you¡¯ll be fine. Even Gist is going to be in a movie!" I gestured toward Gist.


    Julie hesitated, glancing toward the bedroom.


    "Mr. Corleone, my mother passed away when I was four. It¡¯s just been my father and me ever since. He did everything to support me¡ªsweeping streets, washing cars, selling newspapers, even cleaning garbage. He¡¯s worked himself to the bone, just like Gist. But now, he¡¯s old and sick. If I take this role¡­ who will take care of him?" Her eyes welled up with tears, and soon they spilled over.


    The longer I stayed in Hollywood, the more I realized that beneath its dazzling exterior lay a world of struggle. Behind the silver screen¡¯s glamour, many toiled in the shadows, their lives untouched by the glitz and laughter that played out on film. They were the unseen, the forgotten.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I finally understood why Charlie Chaplin became a legendary filmmaker and actor¡ªbecause he brought the struggles of the common man to the screen. He didn¡¯t chase empty grandeur; he wept and laughed for the people at the bottom, giving their hardships and fleeting joys a voice. That was why he was beloved, why he was respected.


    I studied Julie for a moment before pulling out a handkerchief and offering it to her. My voice was steady. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯re offering three thousand dollars for the lead role. With that money, you can afford proper care for your father."


    Julie looked up at me, biting her lip.


    "Miss Julie, Mr. Corleone is a good man. So are Mr. Gance, Mr. Berg, and Mr. James. If they weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have introduced you to them," Gist chimed in.


    Julie took a deep breath. "Alright. I¡¯ll do it."


    I raised a hand to stop her. "Julie, there¡¯s something you need to know first. This role is different from other leading roles. Some scenes will require nudity. Are you comfortable with that?"


    Julie froze. Nudity?! She had never even been in the presence of a shirtless man without blushing, and now she was supposed to bare herself on camera?


    Holy Mother of God!


    Sensing her hesitation, I quickly added, "It¡¯s necessary for the story. But don¡¯t worry¡ªit won¡¯t be anything excessive. And let me tell you this: if this film succeeds, it will be the most significant artistic achievement in Hollywood¡¯s history. It will shock Hollywood, America, and the world. You, me, Gist¡ªwe¡¯ll all be remembered."


    Even as I spoke, I felt like a street performer trying to sell a miracle cure.


    "Julie, say yes," came a frail voice from behind the curtain. The fabric lifted, revealing an elderly man, his face pale and gaunt.


    "Mr. Corleone, this is my father," Julie said hurriedly.


    "Stephen Warner." The old man¡¯s voice was weak, his breath labored.


    "Andre Corleone." I extended my hand out of courtesy.


    "Julie, take the role. A man who would take in Gist is no villain. I trust him." Stephen gently stroked his daughter¡¯s hair. Julie met his gaze, then turned to me and nodded.


    Seeing her agree, Stephen turned to me again. "Mr. Corleone, Julie has had a hard life since her mother passed. She¡¯s suffered because of me. I¡¯m entrusting her to you¡ªplease, take care of her."


    I nodded earnestly. "Mr. Warner, don¡¯t worry. Our company may be small, but we don¡¯t exploit actors. Julie will be safe with us."


    The old man exhaled in relief. Father and daughter exchanged a smile.


    "Julie, fetch that bottle of good wine we¡¯ve been saving. Tonight, we drink with our new friends."


    "But, Papa, you¡¯re still unwell."


    "Just a small glass. Tonight, we celebrate."


    The evening stretched into midnight, laughter and stories filling the tiny home. Stephen and Gist regaled us with tales of their youth while we shared details about the film. Julie was particularly enamored with her character, Dietrich, vowing to give the performance her all.


    As we prepared to leave around midnight, I handed Julie a thousand dollars. "This is your advance. The remaining two thousand will be paid once filming is complete."


    Julie clutched the money, tears streaming down her face. "I promise¡ªI¡¯ll be at the studio on time the day after tomorrow."


    The next morning, we all slept in, only dragging ourselves out of bed around nine. Gist swung open the studio gates, and we resumed casting.


    By midday, we had assembled the entire cast.


    Plank, the Southern Army commander, was to be played by Howard, a former military officer in his forties. Clarke, the Northern Army general, was cast as Tim, an ex-police captain who had been dismissed from the force. The bitter rival, Hankton, would be portrayed by Valente, a seasoned thirty-year-old veteran who had recently left the Los Angeles naval fleet. As for Maria, Dietrich¡¯s best friend, the role went to Catherine, a third-rate actress from Washington¡ªthe only one among them with prior film experience. She was about Julie¡¯s age.


    And just like that, our cast was complete.

 Chapter 20: Lights, Camera, Action!

    With the cast locked in, James, Berg, and I headed to Kodak Film Company in Hollywood to purchase film stock. This branch was the largest among Kodak¡¯s subsidiaries, making it the best place to secure what we needed.


    After careful consideration, we bought 3,000 reels of 16mm film. If all went according to plan, this would be more than enough.


    Later that evening, as I went over our budget, I realized that after paying the actors, I was left with only $23,000. This money needed to cover not just marketing but all the unforeseen expenses that would inevitably arise. The saying ¡°Filmmaking is an art of burning money¡± had never felt truer. It wasn¡¯t us making a film; it was the film making fools out of us.


    Yet, despite my financial worries, the crew¡¯s enthusiasm remained sky-high. Everyone was busy with final set inspections, even Gist and Julie had joined in to help.


    "Boss, are we really starting tomorrow?" Berg wiped the sweat from his forehead, chugging water like a man stranded in a desert. As the cinematographer, he had to memorize every angle of the set¡ªwhere the cameras would move, which spots offered the best shots, and which areas were problematic. In short, he was busier than me. In fact, I was probably the least occupied of anyone here. As the director, my job truly began only when the cameras started rolling.


    "That¡¯s the eighth time you¡¯ve asked me today!" I shot him an exasperated look. "Are you ready for the indoor shots tomorrow?"


    Berg peeled off his jacket and grumbled, "Relax, everything¡¯s set. I even prepped the exterior shots. Boss, I still can¡¯t believe this is happening. Just last month, we were broke students eating stale bread in our dorms, and now, we¡¯re making a movie! Unbelievable!" He crossed himself, as if invoking divine intervention.


    I chuckled. "There¡¯s a Chinese saying: After three days apart, see a man in a new light. That¡¯s change for you."


    Berg gave me a suspicious look. "That¡¯s another one of your Chinese proverbs. Where the hell did you learn all these? Back in school, you barely knew where China was on a map."


    I smirked. "I was Chinese in my past life. You believe me?"


    To my surprise, Berg nodded solemnly. "Yeah, actually, sometimes I feel like I was too!"


    I nearly choked on my tea, spluttering as Berg wiped tea leaves off his face.


    The morning on Harvey Street was nothing short of magical, perhaps the most beautiful in all of Hollywood. There were no towering skyscrapers, no chaotic traffic, no extravagant costumes, no yelling crowds¡ªjust a serene quiet. The golden morning sun filtered through the low hills, casting a soft glow over the empty streets. A thin mist curled around the small peaks, isolating them from the rest of the city like an island adrift in time.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Standing on the second-floor balcony of my office, I gazed down at Harvey Street. A sense of warmth filled me. This place, quiet and unassuming, would be where I made my stand. Where I would rise.


    "Mr. Corleone, breakfast is ready!" Gist called from the courtyard below.


    "Coming!" I grabbed my coat, straightened my tie, and hurried downstairs. Today was our first day of shooting¡ªI couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    After a quick breakfast, our forty actors had all arrived. Gance handed each of them two sheets of pre-printed paper.


    "These are your contracts," I explained, addressing the group. "Once you sign, you officially become part of DreamWorks. You¡¯ll receive a monthly salary, and at the end of the year, a share of the company¡¯s profits based on performance. Work hard, and you¡¯ll be rewarded. The contract lasts for ten years, meaning DreamWorks will handle all your acting engagements during this time. Likewise, we will honor every commitment outlined in this agreement. It¡¯s legally binding, and any breach will have consequences."


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve. I knew this film would be a hit, and once it was released, these forty people¡ªincluding Gist¡ªhad the potential to become stars. And stars were assets. If I didn¡¯t secure them now, the big studios would poach them with higher offers, leaving me with nothing.


    Without hesitation, Gist signed first, followed swiftly by the rest. These were people struggling to survive¡ªbeing guaranteed employment for a decade was an offer they wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Once the contracts were safely stored, we held a small opening ceremony in the courtyard.


    "Berg, is everything ready?" I asked.


    "Yeah, yeah. But, boss, are we making a movie or opening a restaurant?" Berg muttered as his team wheeled out a long table from the warehouse.


    On it was a roasted pig, dozens of plates of fruit and pastries, an incense burner at the center, and a bundle of incense sticks on the side.


    These were items I had specifically requested.


    Looking at them, my throat tightened.


    This was a Chinese tradition.


    "Boss, don¡¯t just stand there¡ªget on with it! We still have a scene to shoot!" Gance nudged me.


    Steadying myself, I stepped forward, lit the incense, and solemnly placed it in the burner. With a deep bow, I paid my respects to the heavens before stepping back. Gance, Berg, James, and the rest followed my lead.


    Once the ritual was complete, I pulled off the red cloth covering the camera and declared, "Production of Lust, Caution has officially begun!"


    At 9 a.m., our convoy set off for our first filming location.


    One mile from Harvey Street lay an open plain surrounded by forests and rolling hills. It was the perfect backdrop for our battle scene, already prepped and dressed for the shoot.


    This scene, depicting a decisive battle between the Confederate and Union armies, was pivotal to the entire film. The plot revolved around Confederate commander Plank suffering a crushing defeat due to the sudden intervention of George Bush. In response, Plank orders an assassination attempt on Bush. Meanwhile, Union General Clarke, unaware of the threat, is busy celebrating Bush¡¯s success¡ªmuch to the chagrin of Union officer Hankton, who resents Bush¡¯s growing influence.


    To bring this battle to life, I had recruited 400 extras. They were dressed in period uniforms, armed with wooden prop rifles¡ªsilent film had its advantages, after all. No gunshots meant fewer expenses. The extras stood ready on the field, awaiting my instructions. James, playing Bush, was already in full gear, lying in wait behind a hill with his unit.


    Four cameras had been positioned for the shoot. Berg operated the main camera atop a hill, its rails laid for tracking shots. I handled a second camera positioned between the two armies, focused on capturing the pivotal charge. The remaining two were managed by hired cinematographers, embedded within the ranks for close-up shots.


    The clapperboard snapped shut as the assistant director announced the countdown.


    "Ten seconds to action¡ªpositions ready!"

 Chapter 21: A Promising Start to Filming

    "Ten, nine, eight..."


    The vast plain fell into absolute silence. Everyone took their positions, moving according to the pre-arranged plan I had set.


    "Three, two, one, action!" I shouted, and the two opposing forces charged at each other with a deafening roar. The oil barrels buried in the ground were ignited in an instant, sending thick black smoke billowing into the sky. The battlefield was engulfed in chaos, transforming the tranquil plain into a scene of war.


    The Northern Army struggled under the fierce assault of the Southern Army, gradually falling into a disadvantageous position and appearing on the verge of defeat.


    "Camera one, ready¡ªaction!"


    At my command, George Bush led his troops in a flanking maneuver from the hillside, charging at the Southern Army. The tide of battle shifted immediately. The Northern Army, which had seemed doomed, found renewed hope. Bush led the charge, his troops following closely behind. The Southern Army was thrown into disarray and ultimately forced into retreat.


    The entire battle scene was wrapped up in less than half an hour.


    I gathered the team to review the footage. James and the others were astounded by my decision to use four cameras for a single battle sequence. In Hollywood at that time, 90% of films were shot with only one camera, with only a select few directors daring to use two. My decision to employ four cameras simultaneously not only captured multiple perspectives of the war but also allowed for in-depth character portrayal and a more immersive depiction of the battle. More importantly, I was working with a limited budget¡ªreshooting such large-scale battle scenes multiple times was out of the question. Using four cameras to film one battle sequence was far more cost-effective than shooting the same battle four times with a single camera. It was an efficient and economical approach¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t I do it?


    Among the four cameras, only the one placed within the Southern Army¡¯s ranks had a minor issue. The other three performed exceptionally well, especially Berg¡¯s camera. He had followed my storyboard to the letter and managed to shoot an impressive five-minute-long continuous take. While long takes might be common in the 21st century, back then, when the average Hollywood shot lasted only a few seconds, such a shot would leave a lasting impression.


    Overall, the filming progressed smoothly.


    Next, we moved on to filming scenes in both military camps. Howard, Tim, and Valente played their roles naturally, while James, a seasoned actor, delivered flawless performances. Most scenes were completed in a single take. By the time we wrapped up, it wasn¡¯t even noon.


    "Boss! I have to hand it to you! I¡¯ve been in Hollywood for years, and I¡¯ve never seen a director shoot with such efficiency and precision!" James, covered in dust, gave me a thumbs-up.


    This battle sequence solidified my authority as the director. My calm command, ability to coordinate complex scenes, mastery of cinematography, and skill in guiding actors had earned everyone¡¯s respect¡ªincluding James¡¯.


    Stolen story; please report.


    I simply smiled at his praise. If this were the 21st century, even an average second-tier director could pull this off.


    "Berg, what¡¯s on the schedule for this afternoon?" Still eager to continue, I turned to Berg.


    The chubby cinematographer flipped through the storyboard and grinned. "We¡¯re shooting the scene where Bush meets Dietrich at the theater, followed by their bedroom scene later tonight."


    I nodded and instructed Gans, "Wrap up here and call Grant. Let him know we¡¯ll be filming at the city government¡¯s theater this afternoon."


    Gans agreed and set off to prepare the set. He also needed to gather the extras, who would transform from battlefield soldiers into elegant theatergoers.


    Back at the office, I shrugged off my coat and collapsed onto the couch, closing my eyes for a brief rest. My first day as a director had already involved a large-scale battle scene, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel exhilarated. Even with my eyes closed, my mind was filled with images from the storyboard.


    "Boss, may I come in?" A gentle voice drifted in.


    I sat up and saw Julie standing before me.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Julie clutched the script nervously. "I¡¯m a little worried about my scenes this afternoon and evening."


    I took a sip of tea and turned to her. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do well," she admitted, anxiety written all over her face.


    I gestured for her to sit on the couch and smiled reassuringly. "Julie, acting is simple. You just have to immerse yourself in the role. When I call ¡®action,¡¯ imagine yourself as Dietrich¡ªthat¡¯s all. Honestly, the afternoon scene isn¡¯t too difficult, but the bedroom scene tonight will be a challenge for you. The key is to relax. Trust me, I¡¯ll be there to guide you through it." I kept encouraging her, and gradually, the tension in her face eased. She thanked me and left to continue studying her lines.


    I lay back down again, but not long after, the phone rang.


    It was Grant. The old man informed me that he had successfully arranged the city government¡¯s theater for our shoot, and Gans had already arrived there. The afternoon shoot could proceed as planned¡ªbut there was one issue.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "The film board wants to observe the shoot."


    D*mn! We had only just started filming, and they already wanted to inspect the set? While I wasn¡¯t worried about their presence, Julie lacked acting experience, and having those officials looming over her would only increase her pressure.


    More importantly, I was concerned about the bedroom scene. Although there wouldn¡¯t be any nudity in the final film, Julie would have to remove her clothes during filming. I didn¡¯t want a bunch of bored officials ogling my actress under the pretense of "observation." So, I told Grant they could observe the afternoon shoot, but the evening scene was off-limits.


    Grant understood and assured me they would be there on time without interfering with the shoot.


    I hung up the phone, exhaled in relief, and headed out for lunch.


    Julie had cooked the meal herself. It was simple but delicious¡ªmuch better than anything Berg could make.


    After eating, the team rushed to the theater. By the time we arrived, Gans had everything set up and ready to go.


    "Grant said he¡¯ll be here at two with the officials. Should we wait for them before we start?" Berg asked.


    I shook my head. "We¡¯ll shoot as planned. We don¡¯t need to wait for them."


    The scene involved Bush watching a play at the theater when Dietrich approached him. Meanwhile, an assassin from the Southern Army attempted to kill Bush, but Dietrich saved him. This sparked his interest in her, leading them to share a meal and eventually spend the night together.


    Once everyone was in position, I sat behind the monitor and called for action. The theater fell silent, with only the stage performers¡¯ voices echoing through the space. Julie performed exceptionally well, showing no signs of stage fright. For James, a veteran actor, this was effortless. In just over an hour, we wrapped up all the theater shots.


    "Boss, should we wait for the film board officials before shooting the dinner scene?" Berg came over to ask again.


    "There are thirteen shots in this sequence. Let¡¯s start filming¡ªthey¡¯ll probably arrive while we¡¯re working," I instructed, leading the crew outside the theater.


    The restaurant scene was set right outside the theater. We had only shot four or five takes when a convoy of sedans pulled up outside.

 Chapter 22: The Film Board’s Inspection

    Grant was the first to step out, followed closely by a group of well-dressed men and women, chatting and laughing. It was clear they were people of influence and success.


    I signaled to Berg to stay sharp, then rose from my seat and walked over.


    ¡°We¡¯re not interrupting, are we?¡± Grant grasped my hand, giving it a firm shake.


    ¡°Not at all. We just got here,¡± I replied with a smile, glancing at the group behind him.


    There were about twenty people, most of them in their forties or fifties. Among them were a few women, likely their wives or daughters.


    ¡°Good, good. I was worried we¡¯d disrupt your shoot. Come, let me introduce you to the members of the committee.¡± Grant pulled me toward the group.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce Mr. Andr¨¦ Corleone, a distinguished graduate of the Vitagraph Film Academy and the first beneficiary of our Rainbow Project,¡± Grant announced, clapping me on the shoulder.


    I put on a polite smile and nodded to the assembled group.


    ¡°Vitagraph Film Academy? You mean that rundown school that looks like a junkyard? Ha! And you expect someone from there to make a movie?¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out from the crowd.


    I frowned and scanned the group, spotting a young woman¡ªno, a girl¡ªaround twenty years old, covering her mouth as she laughed mockingly.


    Among this group of dignified individuals, she stood out the most. While the others dressed formally, she wore a fiery red dress, her arms clad in long red leather gloves that reached her elbows. A pair of gleaming red high heels completed the look. Her lips were painted a bold crimson, her hair dyed to match¡ªshe was a walking flame, a red-hot chili pepper personified.


    She wasn¡¯t just beautiful; she was downright seductive. Every inch of her body exuded a perfect, almost dangerous allure. Her eyes, smoldering with a teasing intensity, locked onto me as if I were nothing more than a beggar on the street.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s who he is? I thought we were meeting someone important. Turns out he¡¯s just some country bumpkin. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have come. A night at the theater or a drive through the city would¡¯ve been far more entertaining. Don¡¯t you think so, Heidi?¡± A slick-haired man in a white suit immediately chimed in, flashing a fawning smile at the woman in red.


    I felt my temper flare, but before I could respond, Grant quickly pulled me aside and began introducing the committee members.


    ¡°This is Mr. Malskolov. We rarely get the chance to see him, but he happened to be in town for business at City Hall and decided to drop by. Andr¨¦, you¡¯re in luck,¡± Grant said with a grin, gesturing toward a tall man in his fifties.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Malskolov?! The head of MGM?! My God!


    I stared at the unassuming older man before me and quickly extended my hand. A single hair from his leg carried more weight in Hollywood than I did. If I could build a rapport with him, my future in the industry would be limitless.


    ¡°Mr. Malskolov, it¡¯s an absolute honor to meet you. I¡¯ve long admired your work,¡± I said, making sure my expression conveyed genuine admiration.


    Malskolov studied me for a moment before nodding approvingly. ¡°Grant speaks highly of you, so I thought I¡¯d stop by. You¡¯re younger than I expected. Good, good. I like ambitious young men.¡±


    I had imagined meeting Malskolov countless times, picturing what the legendary MGM mogul would be like. In person, he looked quite ordinary¡ªexcept for one thing. The air of authority around him was undeniable. Unlike the restless energy of younger men, his presence carried the weight of experience, refined and formidable.


    ¡°This is Mr. William Fox of Fox Film Corporation. Andr¨¦, his company has a keen eye for new talent. If you¡¯re interested in working with him, I¡¯d be happy to make an introduction.¡±


    William Fox¡ªthe founder of Fox Film, a titan of Hollywood in the 1930s and 1940s. In 1935, he merged his company with Schenck¡¯s Twentieth Century Pictures, creating the legendary 20th Century Fox.


    Grant wasn¡¯t exaggerating. This man had shaped Hollywood.


    ¡°If Grant says so, I won¡¯t argue. If you ever want to work for me, my doors are open,¡± Fox said. He was slightly shorter than Malskolov, balding, but his sharp gaze was as keen as ever.


    I hadn¡¯t expected the film board to be filled with Hollywood¡¯s biggest power players. Caught between excitement and nerves, I quickly exchanged greetings with each of them.


    Then Grant led me to the third man, and I froze.


    I had seen his photo before.


    Jack Warner¡ªone of the pillars of Warner Bros.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Grant asked, noticing my reaction.


    ¡°I know Mr. Warner,¡± I said slowly. ¡°In fact, my father¡¯s theater is under Warner Bros.¡¯ distribution network. But come this July, they¡¯re taking it back.¡±


    A hush fell over the group.


    Everyone in Hollywood knew about Warner Bros.¡¯ aggressive consolidation of their theaters. It was no secret that they often undercut the very theater owners who had worked tirelessly for them. By bringing it up in front of everyone, I had put Jack Warner in an uncomfortable spot.


    Jack Warner was known as the most prideful of the Warner brothers. Once, when a lover called him cheap, he spent five million dollars on an extravagant banquet just to prove he didn¡¯t care about money.


    ¡°Oh? So, Mr. Corleone has ties to Warner Bros.,¡± Grant interjected smoothly, trying to defuse the tension.


    Jack Warner forced a smile. He was in his early thirties, brimming with confidence and ambition. He extended his hand. ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall a Warner Bros. theater in Burbank owned by a Mr. Hall Corleone. You wouldn¡¯t happen to be his son, would you?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied with a polite smile.


    ¡°Ah, well then! That makes you one of us, doesn¡¯t it? Young man, when you finish this film, come work for Warner Bros. I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Jack Warner¡¯s sudden warmth made it seem like we were old friends. The people around us chuckled in agreement.


    ¡°I truly appreciate the offer, Mr. Warner,¡± I said, my tone neutral. ¡°However, I recently started my own production company. I hope Warner Bros. will support us in the future.¡±


    No matter how friendly he acted, I couldn¡¯t forget how they had taken my father¡¯s theater. My words were courteous, but there was an unmistakable edge to them.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Warner said, though his smile had tightened slightly.


    Grant quickly steered me through the rest of the introductions. Most of them were executives from major studios, along with a handful of directors, screenwriters, and actors.


    After making the rounds, we finally stopped in front of the red-clad woman who had mocked me earlier.

 Chapter 23: Unexpected Support from MGM and Fox

    "Andr¨¦, let me introduce you to someone special. This young lady is known as the ''Flower of Hollywood''¡ªHedy Lamarr, the only daughter of Universal Pictures'' owner. Kid, if you manage to marry her, you¡¯ll never have to worry about money for the rest of your life!" Grant''s playful remark elicited hearty laughter from those nearby, except for the man in white standing beside Hedy, who shot me a murderous glare.


    Even a fool could see it¡ªthis guy was interested in Hedy. Unfortunately for him, while he was smitten, she clearly couldn''t care less about him.


    I extended my hand with a smile. "Andr¨¦ Corleone. A pleasure to meet you."


    Hedy, however, merely glanced at me before scoffing. "Hmph, an Italian? I despise Italians." She crossed her arms and looked away, deliberately ignoring my outstretched hand.


    Humiliating me in front of so many people? My temper flared instantly. Keeping my voice cool, I replied, "Miss Lamarr, you certainly seem well-versed in the world. But I wonder, are you aware that the surname Corleone is of Polish aristocratic origin?"


    There were plenty of Polish noble families¡ªI was bluffing, but there was no way this spoiled young lady would know the difference. There was no way I would let a woman put me down in public without fighting back.


    Feigning a sigh, I continued, "Then again, I can¡¯t blame you. My grandfather once told me that America is a young country without much history. Its people, naturally, have little interest in culture and heritage. The only thing they truly value is money."


    I knew exactly what I was doing. For proud Americans, the best way to put them on the defensive was to challenge their sense of history. And in this gathering, men like Malskolov and Fox weren¡¯t even born in the United States. As immigrants, they lacked deep nationalistic pride. But Hedy? She was born and raised in America. She saw herself as a true American.


    As expected, my words hit their mark. Hedy¡¯s face flushed with anger, but she found herself unable to argue against me. Frustrated, she snapped, "You¡ªyou''re nothing more than a broke noble! I bet your so-called ''family history'' isn¡¯t even a hundred years old!"


    I chuckled. "You''re absolutely right. Not very long¡ªonly seven or eight hundred years, give or take. As for being broke, well, that part is true. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be making movies for a living."


    The group erupted into laughter. Malskolov and the others found my self-deprecating remark amusing, while Hedy, humiliated, looked like she wanted the ground to swallow her whole.


    Feeling satisfied, I let Grant steer me toward the last member of the film board¡ªthe young man in the white suit who had been glaring at me since the start.


    "Andr¨¦, this is Mr. Mitt Cohen. His father is John Cohen, the head of Columbia Pictures."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The son of Columbia¡¯s boss¡ªan undeniable Hollywood aristocrat.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cohen," I said, offering a polite nod. I already knew he wouldn¡¯t shake my hand.


    Mitt merely snorted in response, ignoring me altogether.


    With introductions finally done, Grant suggested we take the group on a tour of our film set.


    Malskolov and Fox were genuinely impressed by how efficiently our set was run. Jack Warner, on the other hand, was more interested in our film¡¯s storyline, pestering me for a copy of the script. After I politely refused, he resigned himself to watching Julie instead.


    "So, the rumors were true¡ªhe really is a womanizer," I thought, noting the way Warner¡¯s gaze lingered on her.


    Meanwhile, Mitt Cohen was relentless in his criticism. He sneered at our props, mocked our outdated cameras, and wouldn¡¯t stop bragging about how Columbia¡¯s production facilities were vastly superior. He stuck to Hedy like glue, endlessly boasting, much to her evident annoyance.


    "Mr. Corleone, please proceed with your shoot. We¡¯d love to see how young filmmakers work," Malskolov said, pulling up a chair beside Fox.


    "Alright. Everyone, quiet on set! Places, everyone! Lights ready, cameras ready¡­ Action!"


    With my command, silence fell across the set. Berg perched high on the moving platform, camera aimed at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Dietrich and Bush entered, pushing open the doors. The camera tracked them from above, following their movement seamlessly as they navigated through the tables and took their seats¡ªa continuous one-shot sequence.


    For the scene where they ordered food, I applied what Hollywood would later call the ''180-degree rule'' for shot-reverse-shot sequences. I interspersed close-ups of fingers tapping, lips moving, subtle glances¡ªcapturing every nuance of emotion. Occasionally, the camera cut to the rainstorm outside (created by a water truck) to heighten the romantic tension.


    "Cut!" The sequence wrapped up flawlessly. Julie was in top form, delivering a natural and captivating performance. Out of all the takes, only one required a retake¡ªthe rest were executed perfectly in a single shot. Berg handled the camera masterfully, meeting all of my expectations.


    "Brilliant! Simply brilliant!" Malskolov erupted into applause. "Andr¨¦, I¡¯ve been in this industry for years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone shoot a film quite like you. Your technique is fresh, your staging impeccable, and your sense of rhythm¡ªflawless! Incredible!"


    "Grant, that $3,000 investment of yours was the best money you ever spent! Worth every cent!" Fox added enthusiastically. "At first, I thought this visit would be a waste of my afternoon, but if I had missed this, I¡¯d have regretted it for the rest of my life! Kid, you make us feel old."


    Sensing an opportunity, I played my hand. "Mr. Malskolov, Mr. Fox, you flatter me. I¡¯m just a newcomer¡ªI wouldn¡¯t dare compare myself to veterans like you. This entire production cost less than $50,000, and even if I finish it, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll find a theater willing to screen it."


    Malskolov and Fox exchanged glances before bursting into laughter. They had seen countless films in their time, and in their expert opinion, mine was a guaranteed success. MGM and Fox¡¯s theaters were desperate for profitable films, and here I was, practically handing them one. Supporting me would cost them nothing and earn them goodwill.


    "Andr¨¦, if you don¡¯t mind, once your film is completed, we¡¯ll screen it in all 140 of MGM¡¯s theaters in Los Angeles. No rental fees¡ªjust for the sheer joy of it. What do you say?" Malskolov offered, his eyes gleaming as if he had just discovered a rare treasure.


    Not to be outdone, Fox quickly jumped in. "I¡¯ll play the good guy too! Andr¨¦, Fox doesn¡¯t have as many theaters as MGM, but we still have around 70 in L.A. If you¡¯d like, we¡¯ll screen your film free of charge as well."


    My mind reeled.


    Two of Hollywood¡¯s biggest studios, offering to screen my film across 200 theaters¡ªfor free?!


    Holy hell, I had struck gold!


    I eagerly showered the two men with gratitude, throwing every flattering word I knew at them. This was beyond anything I had dreamed of.


    I was about to hit the jackpot!

 Chapter 24: Filming a Bed Scene is No Easy Task!

    Malskolov waved his hand. "Andr¨¦, I support you, but on one condition¡ªif you ever get the chance, you must work with us!"


    "That goes for me too!" Fox immediately followed up.


    Two old foxes! As expected, they were trying to rope me in. To them, I was undoubtedly a goldmine waiting to be tapped.


    "Of course! Absolutely! If the opportunity arises, I would be honored to collaborate with both of you."


    Seeing the two Hollywood moguls shower me with favor, the other guests quickly followed suit, bombarding me with flattering words. If I weren¡¯t mentally prepared, I might have fainted on the spot from the overwhelming attention.


    Only Hedy and Mitt kept their distance. Hedy stood behind a chair, avoiding eye contact with me, while Mitt¡¯s face was twisted in resentment.


    Malskolov and Fox invited me to dinner that evening, but I declined, citing work commitments. If not for an important scene to shoot that night, I might have accepted¡ªafter all, opportunities to connect with such powerful figures didn¡¯t come every day.


    After another hour of conversation, Grant finally led the group away, though not without reluctance. Before leaving, Malskolov and Fox discreetly slipped me their business cards, urging me to reach out to them anytime. They even assured me that the doors of MGM and Fox would always be open for me.


    I was, of course, immensely grateful for their kindness.


    Once we bid farewell to our distinguished guests, my team swarmed around me, ecstatic. MGM and Fox had just offered to screen our film for free in their 200 theaters. The excitement was palpable¡ªafter all, even superstars like Chaplin hadn¡¯t received such treatment!


    "Andr¨¦! Our film is going to make a fortune!" James was so exhilarated that his face turned bright red. He was already envisioning his return as a heartthrob, making countless young girls swoon again.


    Julie stood beside me, her face filled with admiration. The girl was completely stunned. Malskolov, Fox, Grant¡ªthese were household names in Hollywood! Yet they treated her boss with such respect. Just how much charm did this young man possess to have these industry titans fawning over him?!


    At Fatty¡¯s suggestion, we all headed to a nearby Chinese restaurant for dumplings. Spirits were high, and I ended up eating two full bowls.


    After the meal, I dismissed the rest of the crew and took only a select few with me¡ªBerg, Gans, James, Julie, and a couple of key crew members¡ªto a villa located north of Hollywood City Hall.


    Grant had lent us this villa, and tonight¡¯s crucial scene would be filmed in one of its second-floor rooms.


    Since the scene involved an intense bed scene, including Bush¡¯s first act of aggression toward Dietrich, I sent everyone not directly involved back home.


    The ride to the villa was silent. Especially Julie¡ªshe hadn¡¯t spoken a word. She knew exactly what she was about to film. For a girl who had never even dated, let alone had a boyfriend, appearing naked on camera and engaging in an intimate scene with a man¡ªwithout making any mistakes¡ªwas no easy feat.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    After shooting a few exterior shots, we moved inside to the designated room.


    Gans had set everything up in advance¡ªtwo cameras strategically placed. Fatty operated one, and I handled the other. The room remained unlit, and tension hung thick in the air. Everyone looked at me, their eyes flickering with nervous energy.


    "Julie, come here." I understood the importance of this scene more than anyone. Before we started, I needed to talk to her.


    Julie hesitantly stepped forward. The faint moonlight from the window cast a soft glow on her delicate face. She bit her lip, her body trembling slightly¡ªa clear sign of her anxiety.


    "Listen carefully. You need to fully immerse yourself in the role. The moment I call ¡®Action,¡¯ you are no longer Julie. You are Dietrich. Your goal is to win Bush¡¯s affection before ultimately assassinating him. In this room, there are only the two of you¡ªno cameras, no crew, and no me. Do you understand?" I patted her shoulder reassuringly and handed her a glass of water.


    Julie gulped it down before nodding firmly.


    "Alright, places, everyone! Prepare to roll!"


    I sat behind the camera, personally taking control.


    "Three, two, one¡ªAction!"


    At my command, Bush and Dietrich entered the room. The lights came on. The two locked eyes and immediately began an intense kiss. James perfectly embodied Bush¡ªa man tormented by inner pain and burning desire. His approach toward Dietrich resembled a ravenous wolf closing in on its prey. He wasn¡¯t just kissing her¡ªhe was devouring her.


    The movements grew increasingly wild. Suddenly, Bush slammed Dietrich onto the floor, tearing her dress into shreds.


    "Cut!" The first take was complete. Not bad. Julie was a little tense, but she met my expectations overall.


    "Both of you, come here!" I gestured for Julie and James.


    "This next shot is extremely difficult. Julie, you must let go completely. Forget about us, forget about the cameras¡ªimmerse yourself in the scene! Understand?"


    Julie nodded.


    I turned to James. "You have more experience acting than Julie. I need you to guide her through this. No matter what, stay composed."


    Despite his many film appearances, I was certain this was his first time filming such a scene.


    He looked into my eyes, clenched his jaw, and nodded solemnly.


    "Alright, places! Action!"


    The room fell into tense silence.


    Under the dim lighting, James transformed¡ªhis aggression surged. He roared, growled, and threw Julie onto the bed, tearing off her clothes with force.


    For the sake of authenticity, Dietrich wasn¡¯t supposed to wear undergarments during this seduction scene. So, the moment James stripped Julie, an eerie stillness enveloped the room.


    Time seemed to freeze.


    Even James¡ªwho prided himself on being unfazed¡ªstood there, utterly stunned.


    "Cut!" I shouted, snapping everyone back to reality. I grabbed a blanket and draped it over Julie before turning on James with a furious glare. "James! What the hell is wrong with you?! The girl managed to keep her composure, but you froze up?!"


    James looked at me helplessly. "Director, I admit my mistake, but I¡¯ve never filmed a scene like this before!"


    "That¡¯s exactly why you can¡¯t afford to mess up! If you lose focus, Julie will too! What do you expect her to do?! What do you expect us to do?!"


    James glanced at the blushing Julie before straightening his back. "I won¡¯t mess up again, Director. I promise."


    "Good. Let¡¯s go again!"


    I took my place behind the camera.


    "Three, two, one¡ªAction!"


    This time, James didn¡¯t hesitate. He threw Julie onto the bed, tearing away her dress. Veins bulged on his forehead, his scar looking even more menacing.


    "Cut! Julie, why aren¡¯t you reacting?! You can¡¯t just lie there! You need to scream, struggle a little!"


    "Action!"


    "Cut! D*mn it, Berg! Your camera isn¡¯t moving! Wake up!"


    "Action!"


    "Cut! What the hell, lighting?! One more misplaced light and I¡¯ll fire you!"


    "Cut! Who¡¯s foot is that?! Who the hell is stepping into the frame?! James, too much movement!"


    "Cut!"


    ...


    I had expected challenges, but the sheer number of issues drove me insane. If it wasn¡¯t James messing up, it was Julie. When they finally got it right, the cameraman or lighting guy screwed up.


    Good lord, filming a movie was exhausting!

 Chapter 25: Overcoming the Psychological Barrier of a Nude Scene

    "Stop! Stop! Let¡¯s take a break!" After countless takes, I finally called a halt to the entire crew.


    Julie wrapped herself in a bedsheet, covering her bare body, while James draped a towel over himself. The crew gathered around.


    "Are you all out of your minds?! How can we keep messing up like this?! My friends, do you think this is easy for James and Julie?! Can we just focus and get this scene done properly?! It¡¯s just a nude scene! What¡¯s the big deal?! Haven¡¯t you all seen a naked body before?! If it helps, why don¡¯t we all strip down and shoot the scene naked together?!" I was furious, completely losing my patience.


    "Waaah¡­" Just as I finished yelling, Julie burst into tears. More than an hour of being naked, face-to-face with an equally bare man¡ªit was pushing her to the edge.


    "Stop crying!" I shot her an exasperated glance and barked. Seeing my fierce expression, Julie immediately choked back her sobs.


    I got up, walked over to the window, and yanked open the curtains. Pointing at the dazzling lights of Hollywood outside, I roared at the crew: "Look carefully! This is Hollywood! A place that only recognizes money! Don¡¯t be fooled by how polite Fox and Malskolov were to me this afternoon. If we don¡¯t finish this film and make money, DreamWorks will shut down, and you¡¯ll all be out of a job! Julie will have to go back to that tiny bakery, James will have to continue renting out equipment and say goodbye to acting, and Fatty, Gans, and I will be scrambling like stray dogs to find work! Have you considered the consequences?! There¡¯s only one path ahead¡ªget this scene done right, and not just this one, but every single one! Understood?!"


    Silence fell over the crew. Even the teary-eyed Julie now had a look of determination in her eyes.


    I placed a firm hand on each of their shoulders and said in a low voice, "God bless DreamWorks. Let¡¯s do this."


    The crew exchanged glances, then silently returned to their positions.


    "Three, two, one, action!" I shouted, still fuming.


    James pushed Julie onto the bed, tearing at her clothes. He forcefully parted her legs. They struggled on the bed, then onto the floor. He ripped at her, bit her, grabbed her. She screamed, cried, begged for mercy. He tied her up, retrieved a whip from under the bed, and struck her. She howled, her screams turning into submission. When he was exhausted, he tossed the whip aside, carried her back to bed, covered her with a blanket, and buried his face in her chest, sobbing. A close-up of his tear-streaked face. The camera panned toward the window¡ªa full moon, clouds drifting past.


    "Cut!" Everyone had been completely engrossed in the scene. Even after I called cut, Berg remained frozen for several minutes, letting the camera roll aimlessly.


    This time, there were no mistakes. This time, James and Julie delivered performances even better than I had imagined. This time, we succeeded!


    I stood up and approached the bed. James, his face still wet with tears, climbed out, turned off the light, and sat in the darkness getting dressed. I reached out and gently touched Julie¡¯s face¡ªit was cold and damp. For a young woman, this had been an incredibly difficult experience.


    "Put your clothes on, Julie. We did it." I handed her the outfit and kissed her forehead lightly.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    We packed up the equipment, tidied the set. No one spoke. Everyone quickly finished their tasks and gathered in the open space downstairs.


    Julie was the last to emerge, now fully dressed, using a handkerchief to wipe her face repeatedly.


    "We¡¯re done for today. Tomorrow, we continue. I need everyone to keep up this level of dedication. Remember, we¡¯re making a film unlike anything Hollywood has ever seen. This film will go down in history!" I looked around at my crew. The atmosphere was too heavy¡ªhow were we supposed to keep filming like this?


    "Let¡¯s go get some late-night snacks. My treat." I gestured for them to follow. Gans and Berg understood my intention and led the team to a nearby eatery.


    I walked up to Julie and spoke softly, "Julie, I¡¯m sorry. I lost my temper today. I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on you. Are you alright?"


    Julie looked up at me and shook her head. "Mr. Corleone, I don¡¯t blame you. That¡¯s how directors have to be, or else how would a film ever get made? It¡¯s my fault for being inexperienced and making so many mistakes."


    "No! You were incredible today¡ªabsolutely outstanding! You¡¯re one of the best actresses I¡¯ve ever seen!" I stared into her eyes with unwavering conviction.


    "Really?" Hearing my praise, a flicker of joy appeared in Julie¡¯s eyes.


    "Yes! Julie, always remember¡ªyou are an actress. And when this film is done, you¡¯ll be a rising star in Hollywood. Believe me, the difference between an actor and an ordinary person is the ability to fully inhabit different roles and seamlessly transition between them. Understand?"


    "I understand, Mr. Corleone. Actually, I didn¡¯t just cry because I had to be naked in front of everyone. A big reason was that as I acted, I started to feel like I truly was Dietrich. I felt her pain, her sorrow, her fate. And that made me cry." Julie¡¯s face softened into a faint smile, glowing under the dim streetlights like an angel descending from the heavens.


    "Good. That means you¡¯ve finally become a true actress." Hearing her words, I felt a weight lift from my heart.


    There were many things I worried about in this film, but my biggest concern was whether Julie could handle this role. Now that she had overcome her psychological barrier, I felt an immense sense of relief.


    The late-night gathering was lively, as if everyone had forgotten the tensions from earlier. We drank beer, sang popular songs of the time, laughing like a family.


    I drank myself into a daze. Through my blurred vision, I gazed at the dazzling lights of Hollywood and suddenly found tears streaming down my face.


    The agony and the ecstasy¡ªthis was filmmaking.


    In the following days, shooting progressed rapidly. In just two weeks, we had completed three-quarters of the film. Every member of DreamWorks worked tirelessly, fueled by sheer determination. Even the residents of Harvey Street supported us immensely. Over the years, only two films had been shot here, both by companies that folded immediately afterward. But now, they felt a sense of pride in our production. Many scenes were filmed right in their neighborhood, and several residents became extras. By the end, they were volunteering as unpaid background actors and offering props for free. One elderly man even brought out a Civil War-era flag he had cherished for decades. They lent us carriages, carpets, furniture¡ªeverything they could. Their unwavering support made me grow fond of this impoverished yet passionate community.


    My parents visited a few times as well. When they first saw the bustling little studio, they couldn¡¯t believe it was their son¡¯s film company. From soundstages to offices, they followed me everywhere. Eventually, even my father took off his shirt to help move props. My mother, on the other hand, secretly asked if I needed money¡ªshe and my father had already agreed that if necessary, they would sell the house to support me.


    With so many people behind me, I felt like a clock wound up to full tension, ticking away furiously for the sake of this film. I barely slept five or six hours a night. I didn¡¯t wash my clothes, didn¡¯t shave¡ªI was a complete mess.


    Fatty lost weight. He went home once and got mistaken for a burglar by his own servants. Gans, constantly running errands, wore out three or four pairs of shoes. James got so deep into his role that he started believing he truly was George Bush. But Julie changed the most. If I weren¡¯t with her every day, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that the poised, confident actress who could now strip on set without hesitation was the same shy girl who once blushed at the mention of a nude scene.


    Soon, Lust, Caution would wrap filming.

 Chapter 26: Attending the Banquet at the Imperial Hotel

    June 2, 1925. The final scene of Lust, Caution.


    In front of Grant¡¯s villa, the entire DreamWorks crew was gathered. Besides them, almost everyone from Harvey Street had shown up, along with members of the film board. Grant had ordered a case of champagne, waiting outside for me to lead the actors out. The villa was surrounded by a sea of people.


    Inside, two cameras were set up and ready. Every face was filled with excitement as they watched James and Julie, waiting for my cue to begin.


    "Everyone, attention! Final scene of Lust, Caution! Three, two, one¡ªaction!" I shouted. The pre-set explosive charges went off, sending glass, bottles, and debris flying in all directions.


    Due to Hankton¡¯s betrayal, Planck led the Southern Army to storm George Bush¡¯s city, surrounding his residence. Planck¡¯s wife, Maria¡ªDeirdre¡¯s close friend¡ªsent a warning that the Southern Army was closing in and urged her to flee. But Deirdre chose to stay with Bush. The army encircled the house, and Bush led a fierce resistance. He managed to kill Hankton but was gravely wounded in the process.


    Outside, Planck called out: if Deirdre executed Bush, she could be spared. But she simply gripped Bush¡¯s hand tightly, smiling as they walked together toward the door¡ªstraight into a hail of gunfire.


    The film ended with them stepping out of the room. It didn¡¯t show them being shot but instead froze on their silhouettes, leaning against each other.


    ¡°Cut!¡± I yelled from behind the camera. The room erupted in cheers. Berg, Gans, James, Julie¡ªeveryone hugged tightly, then rushed outside to join the crowd. Champagne sprayed into the air, and the celebration began.


    Marskolov and Fox approached me with grins. The two film moguls flanked me on either side, while reporters snapped away with their cameras.


    "Mr. Corleone, congratulations on wrapping up the film! Fox and I are hosting a dinner tonight at the Imperial Hotel. What do you say? Will you honor us with your presence?" Marskolov beamed.


    How could I refuse such an invitation? Besides, in all my time in Hollywood, the fanciest place I had been to was City Hall. Free food, free drinks¡ªand who knows, I might even spark something with these two old-timers. Why not go?


    "Since Mr. Marskolov holds me in such high regard, I would be honored to learn from both of you." I grabbed their hands, smiling at the cameras.


    At 8:30 PM, I arrived at the banquet with Gans, Berg, James, and Julie.


    The Imperial Hotel stood in the heart of Hollywood¡ªa towering 20-story building, lavishly decorated, a favorite haunt of movie stars. It wasn¡¯t just a place to eat and sleep; it had everything imaginable for entertainment. Deals were made, bodies were disposed of, and love affairs ignited within its walls.


    Among our group, only James and I had ever set foot in such a high-class venue. The other three were like fish out of water. The moment they entered, Gans and the chubby Berg had no idea where to look¡ªespecially with the waitresses, all stunningly beautiful and wearing very little. By the time we reached the lobby, their eyes were practically glazed over.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Got glaucoma?" I whispered, kicking them each in the shin.


    "Boss, I¡¯m gonna be Hollywood¡¯s best cinematographer," Berg wiped his drool, eyes narrowing into slits. "That way, I can look at these beauties every day!"


    "Have some dignity, will you?" I scolded, shaking my head as I stepped into the elevator. Julie chuckled behind me.


    Marskolov and Fox had booked a private room on the 15th floor¡ªthe most extravagant level of the hotel. As the elevator doors opened, even I had to pause in amazement at the sheer decadence.


    The carpets were imported from all over the world. Door handles, chair arms, and even candle holders were wrapped in gold leaf. A vast hall, the size of a basketball court, lay ahead. In the center stood a half-naked statue of the Muse, adorned in gold and silver. The air was thick with perfume and cologne, mingling with the chatter of elegantly dressed men and women.


    A grand banquet was in full swing.


    "Boss, are we in the wrong place?" Gans muttered. "Weren¡¯t those two old guys just inviting us to dinner? This is a whole d*mn gala!"


    I glanced around and felt uneasy myself. Everyone here wore designer suits, luxury watches, and diamond rings. Meanwhile, our clothes were rented, and Julie wasn¡¯t even wearing a single piece of jewelry. We looked utterly out of place.


    "Let¡¯s go. We must have the wrong venue." I shook my head and turned to leave.


    "Mr. Corleone!"


    I had barely taken a few steps when a voice called out from behind.


    Turning around, I saw Marskolov standing at the edge of the hall, smiling like a fox.


    His voice instantly drew the attention of the entire room. All eyes turned to us¡ªcontemptuous, puzzled, amused. Even thick-skinned Gans lowered his head.


    Can¡¯t afford to lose face now! I told myself, straightening my back. Plastering on a gentlemanly smile, I strode toward Marskolov and said loudly, "Mr. Marskolov! I almost thought I had walked into the wrong place!"


    We embraced like old friends. The crowd¡¯s attitude shifted. Anyone who could be this familiar with "Old Mar" had to be someone important. Whispers spread through the room.


    "Andr¨¦, we¡¯ve been waiting for you," Marskolov said warmly.


    Fox stepped forward. "Mr. Fox, you¡¯re here early," I greeted him, extending my hand.


    "Haha, when Marskolov is the host, who dares to be late?" Fox joked, shrugging.


    The murmurs in the crowd intensified.


    Marskolov and Fox¡ªtwo of Hollywood¡¯s biggest film moguls. Most directors and actors would do anything to get their attention. But here was a young man, shabbily dressed, receiving their personal invitation. Who was he?


    "Mr. Marskolov, I take it this isn¡¯t just a simple dinner," I gestured toward the gathering.


    Marskolov and Fox exchanged glances, then burst into laughter.


    "Andr¨¦, stop calling me ¡®Mr. Marskolov¡¯¡ªit¡¯s too formal! You should treat me and Fox like old friends. From now on, just call me Old Mar. And Fox? Just call him Wash!"


    "That wouldn¡¯t be proper. You are my elders, after all."


    "Elders? Kid, there are no ¡®elders¡¯ in Hollywood¡ªonly brothers! Brothers!" Fox exhaled a puff of cigar smoke right into my face.


    "Fine, fine! I¡¯ll go along with it," I choked, eyes watering from the smoke.


    Marskolov led me to the center of the hall. The crowd hushed, eyes fixed on me, eager to uncover my identity.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is my daughter¡¯s 20th birthday! You may not know much about this young man beside me. To be honest, neither Fox nor I knew him a month ago. He¡¯s also 20 years old, but while my daughter was idling away at home, this young man was already out there, starting his own film company, carving out his future. Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s welcome the future great Hollywood director¡ªAndr¨¦ Corleone!" Marskolov declared grandly, pushing me forward.


    Applause erupted.


    Fox smirked. "I¡¯d like to add something!"


    The crowd quieted. Marskolov looked puzzled.


    "I disagree with Old Mar¡¯s title of ¡®future great Hollywood director¡¯!"


    The room fell into a stir. Even Marskolov seemed taken aback. Was Fox deliberately embarrassing me in front of everyone?!

 Chapter 27: A Live-in Son-in-Law?!

    ¡°I refuse to accept this title! Absolutely not! Hollywood has thousands of directors, but only a handful truly deserve to be called great. However, for Mr. Corleone, even that title falls short¡ªhe should be called the greatest director in Hollywood!¡±


    Applause! Old Ma led the way, clapping enthusiastically.


    Inside, I cursed Fox: D*mn old man, you nearly gave me a heart attack!


    After my introduction, the festivities resumed. Malskrov and Fox pulled me aside for a chat, while the others, including Fatty, made a beeline for the food.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s welcome today¡¯s star¡ªMiss Lainie Malskrov!¡± An elderly butler-like man announced loudly from the center of the venue.


    Two attendants pulled open a set of large double doors in the middle of the hall. A young woman stepped out gracefully. The crowd instinctively parted, making way for her. The gentlemen removed their hats and bowed slightly in respect, while the ladies applauded in unison.


    She wasn¡¯t intimidatingly tall like many American women¡ªprobably no more than 5''7". Her chestnut hair was as smooth and glossy as seaweed, cascading down her back. She wore a simple black cocktail dress, exuding an understated elegance. Her beauty was breathtaking, and what truly stunned me was that her facial features didn¡¯t bear the strong American traits I expected¡ªshe actually bore a striking resemblance to the Korean actress Choi Ji-woo!


    Holy hell! How can someone be this stunning?!


    I had always considered Choi Ji-woo the most beautiful Korean actress, yet this Lainie girl somehow surpassed even her.


    Every gaze in the room lingered on her, and even the most distinguished men bowed their heads in her presence. She greeted everyone with polite smiles, radiating warmth like the sun in spring¡ªgraceful and charming without a hint of arrogance.


    I had been in Hollywood long enough to see plenty of beautiful actresses, but I had to admit¡ªLainie completely captivated me.


    It wasn¡¯t just her beauty (though she was undeniably one of the most stunning women I had ever seen), but rather the elegance, grace, and refinement she exuded. She was the kind of woman who left no room for impure thoughts¡ªonly admiration, appreciation, and a quiet sense of awe.


    ¡°What do you think? My daughter is beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Old Ma slapped me on the shoulder, his chest puffed out with pride.


    Snapped out of my trance, I suddenly felt my face heat up for no reason. Trying to cover my embarrassment, I quickly replied, ¡°Beautiful¡ªMiss Lainie is the most stunning woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Fox chuckled and turned to me. ¡°Everyone knows that Malskrov has two treasures¡ªhis MGM empire and the pearl of MGM, Miss Lainie.¡±


    Old Ma was grinning from ear to ear as he and Fox walked toward Lainie.


    With them gone, I was left standing awkwardly. I didn¡¯t know many people here, and the ones I did know weren¡¯t exactly eager to chat with a country bumpkin like me. So, I slipped through the crowd and found Gans and the others.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Fatty and the gang were happily stuffing their faces. The buffet at the Imperial Hotel was top-tier, and after weeks of barely having time for proper meals while filming, our taste buds had gone numb. Seeing tables laden with gourmet dishes, it was no surprise that they were making a mess of themselves.


    ¡°Boss! Get over here! My God, Holy Mary, this stuff is amazing!¡± Fatty exclaimed between bites, stuffing a chunk of cheese into his mouth while pointing excitedly at the spread.


    Gans and James had their plates piled high, and even Julie had stacked hers with a tower of lamb chops.


    ¡°You guys enjoy. Just don¡¯t eat so much that we have to roll you out of here.¡± I chuckled, picking up a glass of red wine and strolling over to the large glass window.


    From here, I could see most of Hollywood Boulevard¡ªglittering lights, music floating in the air. Compared to the view from our office on Harvey Street, it was like a different world.


    Maybe this was the real Hollywood¡ªthe dazzling, glamorous, champagne-soaked Hollywood.


    But it wasn¡¯t my dream factory.


    Harvey Street had no neon lights, no lavish extravagance, but it had something this place lacked¡ªemotion. The people there were poor but kind, struggling yet supportive of one another. This grand ballroom, for all its luxury, was nothing more than a jungle of steel and concrete.


    I downed my glass of wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Andrei.¡± Old Ma¡¯s voice sounded behind me. He wasn¡¯t alone¡ªstanding beside him was the mesmerizing Lainie.


    ¡°Let me introduce you two. Lainie, my one and only daughter. Lainie, this is Andrei Corleone, the brilliant young director I just discovered,¡± Malskrov said warmly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Corleone. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Lainie¡¯s smile was radiant as she extended a gloved hand.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lainie. Your beauty would make even the Muses jealous.¡± I gently shook her soft, delicate hand and flashed a gentlemanly smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± Her brows lifted slightly, and like any woman, she couldn¡¯t hide her delight at receiving a sincere compliment.


    ¡°Hahaha, you two are being way too polite!¡± Old Ma laughed heartily. ¡°Lainie, Andrei isn¡¯t an outsider. The moment I met this young man, I knew I liked him. No need to be formal¡ªyou two should be able to chat easily. Now, I have some business to discuss with your Uncle Fox. You kids enjoy.¡±


    With that, Malskrov turned and left.


    D*mn, is this old man setting me up? Does he want me to be his live-in son-in-law?!


    I chuckled to myself, then turned to Lainie with a grin. ¡°Old Ma told me he was inviting me for dinner¡ªI didn¡¯t realize it was for your birthday. I came in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a proper gift. This pen has been with me for many years¡ªI¡¯d like you to have it. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I pulled the pen from my pocket and handed it to her. Lainie smiled, accepted it, and thanked me.


    This pen was the only thing I had brought with me from the 21st century. I bought it during my university days in a small shop on Nanjing Road in Shanghai. Though it looked like an ordinary platinum fountain pen adorned with intricate Gothic engravings and a small inlaid golden dragon, it actually contained a hidden blade¡ªa sharp little dagger I carried for self-defense. Since I had nothing else to give, I figured I might as well part with it.


    Despite being a wealthy heiress, Lainie had clearly never seen anything like it. She admired the pen, turning it over in her hands, fascinated by the exquisite craftsmanship.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little trick to it,¡± I said, pointing at the golden dragon.


    Curious, she pressed on the dragon¡¯s head. With a click, the piece loosened slightly. I grasped it and pulled¡ªthe hidden blade slid out, gleaming under the light.


    Lainie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, like a child discovering a new toy. She eagerly examined the pen, clearly enchanted by its unique design.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a poor guy¡ªprobably don¡¯t even have enough in my pocket for cab fare. I can¡¯t afford to give you diamonds or gold, but I hope you like this.¡± I smiled.


    Lainie gazed at me with genuine excitement. ¡°Mr. Corleone, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t care for diamonds or jewelry at all. This pen is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve received tonight.¡±


    D*mn! She really knows how to sweet-talk!


    Hearing that made my heart flutter a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Lainie pouted slightly, looking at me expectantly.

 Chapter 28: A Stirring Heart

    Seeing Lainie frown slightly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ this pen clearly holds great sentimental value for you. It might even have a long history. I don¡¯t want to take something so precious from you.¡± Lainie hesitated, then reluctantly handed the pen back to me.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. This pen had some history¡ªit was manufactured in Poland in the 1960s.


    I gently pushed it back into her hands. ¡°This pen was my grandfather¡¯s keepsake. The dragon engraving on it is actually my family¡¯s emblem. But for a man like me, the little hidden dagger doesn¡¯t serve much purpose. For a beautiful lady like you, however, it¡¯s far more fitting. So please, keep it.¡±


    Lainie¡¯s face lit up with delight as she accepted the pen and smiled warmly at me.


    A bright flash suddenly flickered¡ªclick! A photographer had just captured the moment.


    ¡°Mr. Corleone, Miss Lainie, could you pose for another shot together?¡± The man, clearly a journalist, asked eagerly.


    Lainie and I exchanged glances, then moved closer and posed for the camera.


    The banquet was a great success. Lainie was surrounded by enthusiastic guests. Just as I was about to invite her for a dance when the music started, Malskrov suddenly pulled me aside into a separate room.


    ¡°Andrei, where do you plan to have your film processed after shooting wraps up?¡± Old Ma asked, glancing toward the doorway to make sure no one was listening.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I figured I¡¯d find a lab tomorrow,¡± I answered with a casual smile.


    Malskrov lowered his voice. ¡°Kid, you need to be careful with that. A lot of directors have fallen into traps when it comes to film processing. Some naive fool hands their film over to a random lab, only to later discover that the place is secretly owned by a rival studio. Their painstaking work ends up stolen and credited to someone else. You¡¯re young¡ªyou might not realize how cutthroat this business is. If someone offers to process your film for free, be extra cautious.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Malskrov, thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± He was right. Hollywood was a battlefield, and if you weren¡¯t careful, you¡¯d end up buried before you even realized what happened.


    ¡°I told you¡ªdrop the ¡®Mister¡¯! Call me Old Ma!¡± He frowned in mock annoyance.


    ¡°Alright, Old Ma, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to recommend a few reliable labs for you?¡± His expression was sincere.


    Wait a minute¡­ Didn¡¯t he just warn me about this exact thing? I thought to myself. Now he wants me to trust his contacts?


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s a small matter¡ªI can handle it myself.¡± I smiled and excused myself.


    Though Old Ma had been kind to me, I couldn¡¯t fully trust anyone in this industry. To be safe, I had to rely on myself.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As I exited the room, lost in thought, I accidentally bumped into someone.


    ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t mea¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence when I saw who it was¡ªnone other than the seductive Heidi Lamarr.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Her expression was as if she had just spotted an alien.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± I shot back, not in the mood to be polite.


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Heidi¡¯s face darkened as she gave me a once-over, then reached out and dusted off the collar of my suit. ¡°My dear director, is this what you chose to wear to Lainie¡¯s birthday party? This suit looks like it belongs in a museum!¡±


    I smirked. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Miss High and Mighty. And would you believe it? I actually rented this near-antique. We poor folks don¡¯t have the luxury of throwing money around like you do¡ªwe earn our living one penny at a time.¡±


    ¡°You country bumpkin! You¡ª¡± Heidi was shaking with rage, just about to lash out, when Lainie appeared beside us.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Lainie asked, linking arms with Heidi affectionately.


    ¡°You two¡­ also know each other?¡± I asked, utterly baffled. I never would have guessed these two were friends¡ªthey seemed like total opposites, like parallel lines that should never intersect.


    ¡°We¡¯re very good friends,¡± Lainie said with a smug little tilt of her chin.


    Heidi shot me a glance, then nudged Lainie playfully. ¡°Lainie, you invited this bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Heidi! Andrei is my guest. How could you say that?¡± Lainie¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°Oh, look at you, getting all defensive already?¡± Heidi teased. ¡°Heavens, the ever-finicky Lainie, who normally can¡¯t even stand the sight of men, has finally been struck by Cupid¡¯s arrow?¡±


    Lainie blushed furiously and swung a playful fist at Heidi. The two of them started giggling and playfully shoving each other.


    I was quite enjoying the spectacle when someone suddenly slapped me on the back. Turning around, I found myself face to face with a furious Mitter Cohen.


    ¡°You. Come with me.¡± His voice dripped with hostility.


    I sighed and followed him to a quiet corner, where he glared at me as if he wanted to strangle me.


    ¡°Listen up, you son of a b*tch. Stop circling around Heidi like some stray dog. She doesn¡¯t like broke nobodies. I am the one meant for her¡ªyou got that?! Stay the hell away! If I ever see you talking to her again, you won¡¯t leave Hollywood alive!¡± He spat in my face as he raged.


    I wiped my face calmly and smirked. ¡°Mr. Cohen, you listen to me now¡ªI have no interest in Heidi. So there¡¯s no need for you to bark at me like some rabid mutt. If I were you, I¡¯d focus on winning the girl I like instead of wasting time threatening someone else. You claim to be a tough guy from the West, but right now, you¡¯re acting more like a jealous brothel maid.¡±


    With that, I turned on my heel and walked away. After a few steps, I spun back around and added, ¡°Oh, and by the way¡ªyour tie is a disaster. It completely clashes with your suit.¡±


    Cohen stood frozen, staring at me in shock. Then he glanced down at his tie, then at his suit, before turning on his assistant in fury. ¡°Goddamn it! I told you this tie was a mistake, and you insisted it looked fine! With an idiot like you working for me, no wonder I¡¯m having the worst luck!¡±


    Annoyed by my spat with Cohen, I retreated to a quiet corner to hang out with Fatty and the others. Around 10:30, Fox approached me, warmly recommending a film lab owned by his company and even offering to process my film for free. Looking at his kind, mentor-like expression, I couldn¡¯t help but recall Old Ma¡¯s warning. Hollywood truly was a treacherous place.


    I politely declined Fox¡¯s offer and lost all desire to stay. At around 10:30, I found Lainie to say my goodbyes.


    ¡°Why not stay a little longer? The party doesn¡¯t end until midnight!¡± Lainie protested.


    ¡°Oh my, Lainie dear, getting a bit attached, are we?¡± Heidi smirked before turning to me. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about getting home safely, I can escort you. I¡¯ll make sure you arrive at your dream factory in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing!¡± Lainie scolded, rolling her eyes at Heidi before turning back to me. ¡°Andrei, please stay a bit longer. My father stepped out for some business but will be back soon. You should at least say goodbye to him.¡±


    Seeing the hope in her eyes, I shook my head. ¡°No need. Please convey my gratitude to Mr. Malskrov. Without his invitation, we poor folks wouldn¡¯t even be allowed through this hotel¡¯s doors. Miss Lainie, I truly enjoyed your birthday party. Happy birthday, and farewell.¡±


    I gave her a formal bow before turning and leaving with my friends.


    Lainie stood there, staring after me, her face flushed.


    ¡°Lainie, are you smitten?¡± Heidi teased, nudging her friend playfully.


    Lainie¡¯s cheeks burned even redder.

 Chapter 29: A Ride with Miss Heidi

    Stepping out of the hotel, we were met with darkness, biting cold, and a fierce wind. We were all underdressed for the weather, and the chill was unbearable. At Fatty¡¯s suggestion, we crossed the street and ducked into a caf¨¦ to warm up with some coffee.


    "Boss, those two beauties seemed quite taken with you tonight," Fatty said with a sly grin.


    "Which two?" I feigned ignorance.a


    "Come on, don¡¯t play dumb. Who else but Miss Heidi and Miss Lainie? Didn¡¯t you see the way they looked at you? If looks could kill, every man in that room would¡¯ve turned to ashes out of sheer jealousy!" Gans shook his head dramatically.


    "Some people don¡¯t know how lucky they are," James chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "Unlike us, who never get such blessings."


    "Enough with the nonsense," I muttered, taking a sip of my coffee to cover my unease.


    Julie, sensing my discomfort, quickly changed the subject. "Boss, what did Malskrov and Fox talk to you about?"


    "Yeah, what were they whispering about?" Fatty and the others perked up, eager to know.


    I recounted my conversation with Old Ma and Fox in full detail. Upon hearing it, Fatty slammed the table in outrage. "That son of a b*tch! I actually thought Fox was a decent guy, but turns out he¡¯s just another backstabbing snake!"


    "Calm down! We still have the film in our hands. There¡¯s no need to panic," I pressed him back into his seat. "Besides, we can¡¯t be certain Fox is really trying to screw us over. Maybe he genuinely wants to help."


    Silence fell over the group. I lowered my voice and said, "We¡¯re newcomers in this business. It¡¯s better to be cautious. There¡¯s an old Chinese saying: ¡®A careful sailor sails a thousand years.¡¯ Better safe than sorry."


    "Well said! I love Chinese proverbs!" Gans laughed.


    After finishing our coffees, we felt much warmer and called for the bill before stepping back out into the chilly night.


    Cabs were scarce at this hour. Fatty, feeling nostalgic, suggested we walk back instead. "We¡¯ve been working nonstop lately. It¡¯s been ages since we had a carefree night like this. Let¡¯s take a stroll, chat a bit, and save some money while we¡¯re at it."


    Everyone agreed. We lined up in a row, singing and laughing as we walked through the streets. The carefree atmosphere lifted my previously troubled mood.


    Screech! Just as we were lost in our revelry, a long, sleek luxury car pulled up beside us. The rear window rolled down slowly, revealing Heidi¡¯s face.


    "Mr. Corleone, care for a ride?" she called out.


    "Miss Heidi? Leaving so early? I thought the party lasted until midnight?" I walked up to the car, eyeing its extravagant design. D*mn, this is a fine car. I probably couldn¡¯t even afford one of its wheels right now.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Can¡¯t a lady leave when she pleases? Are you getting in or not?" Heidi shot me a look.


    "I¡¯d hate to burden your luxurious ride with a bunch of penniless nobodies," I teased, circling the car in admiration.


    "My dear aristocratic gentleman, you¡¯re the future genius director handpicked by Old Ma himself. Stop mocking us mere mortals. Get in now, or I¡¯m leaving!" Heidi huffed.


    "Don¡¯t mind him, Miss Heidi! Our boss might refuse, but we won¡¯t!" Fatty grinned, bowing as he eagerly opened the door and jumped in first.


    Gans followed so swiftly he could¡¯ve competed with a cotton picker in the South. James had already made himself comfortable in the front seat, chatting up the driver and even offering him a cigarette!


    Traitors! A bunch of d*mn traitors!


    I turned to my side¡ªonly Julie remained. The poor girl was shivering from the cold, casting pitiful glances at the warm interior of the car. She was clearly torn between loyalty and comfort.


    At that moment, I felt a deep kinship with General Xiang Yu, surrounded by enemies and utterly abandoned.


    To get in or not to get in? That was the question.


    To hell with it! If I freeze to death, how the hell am I supposed to direct a movie?


    Gritting my teeth, I steeled my nerves and stepped into Heidi¡¯s car.


    Warmth. Blissful, glorious warmth!


    Luxury cars were a different breed altogether! Someday, when I¡¯m rich, I¡¯ll buy out an entire d*mn automobile company! I¡¯ll drive a different car every morning and every afternoon. The rest? I¡¯ll lock them away in a private garage so those rich bastards will have to walk and freeze at night!


    Seeing me finally surrender to her "pressure," Heidi beamed and even started humming a tune beside me.


    "Andrei, can I call you Andrei?" she asked, her tone surprisingly polite.


    "Of course, if Miss Heidi doesn¡¯t mind," I said, rubbing my hands together for warmth. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, I slapped the nearest traitor¡ªFatty¡ªon the back and snatched a cigarette from him.


    "Andrei, you¡¯ve been quite the heartbreaker tonight," Heidi leaned in, whispering into my ear. Her breath sent a ticklish shiver down my spine.


    "What do you mean? I haven¡¯t stolen or cheated anyone."


    "Oh, you know exactly what I mean! I¡¯ve been in Hollywood for years, and I¡¯ve met more men than I can count, but I¡¯ve never seen Lainie so smitten. The moment you left, she looked like she¡¯d lost her soul. She even left the party early! If she hadn¡¯t left first, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to leave either. Otherwise, you¡¯d still be out there freezing right now. I have to say, I¡¯m impressed!" Heidi saluted me in an exaggerated American military style.


    I ignored her and took a deep drag on my cigarette, filling the car with thick smoke. Even the driver, a seasoned smoker himself, nearly choked to death.


    "Dear aristocrat, have mercy on us! If you keep this up, you¡¯ll summon traffic cops or even firefighters!" Heidi waved her hands frantically, tears streaming from her smoke-irritated eyes.


    I chuckled and finally put out the cigarette, tossing it out the window. As the wind rushed in, Heidi¡¯s shawl lifted, revealing the curve of her chest. My eyes went wide.


    "Pervert!" Heidi hissed, following my gaze and realizing what had happened.


    Snap! I quickly rolled up the window and declared loudly, "Well said! What an indecent wind! Daring to flip a lady¡¯s shawl like that!"


    Heidi shot me a death glare, looking like she was about to pass out from sheer rage.


    Before we knew it, Heidi¡¯s luxury car had pulled up to Harvey Street. But just as we reached the street corner, chaos erupted.


    A group of bloodied men wielding knives and guns came running toward us, with uniformed officers hot on their heels. The two groups clashed right in front of our car. The police had the upper hand in numbers, quickly subduing the criminals and lining them up in handcuffs.


    "D*mn, is this a movie shoot?" Fatty smacked his lips, looking unsatisfied as if he wanted more action.


    "Boss, isn¡¯t that Jack?!" Gans suddenly pointed at one of the detained men.


    I looked closely¡ªsure enough, it was Jack, the small-time thug I had given two hundred dollars to.


    "Driver, stop the car!" I ordered, pushing the door open and stepping out.

 Chapter 30: Saving "Ripper" Jack

    Fatty and the others followed me out, and even Heidi trailed behind. That little troublemaker loved excitement¡ªthere was no way she¡¯d stay put in the car during a scene like this.


    "Officer, this man is my friend. May I ask what he¡¯s done?" I grabbed one of the policemen and pointed at Jack.


    The officer glanced at me, his expression impatient. "You sure know how to pick ¡®friends,¡¯ sir. This guy? He¡¯s their ringleader. Pretty well-known around Harvey Street. Goes by the name ¡®Ripper.¡¯ Fights, extortion, fraud¡ªhe¡¯s done it all. Smashing windows, stealing kids¡¯ dolls¡ªhe doesn¡¯t discriminate. So tell me, sir, how does a guy like you end up friends with a guy like him?"


    The young cop shook his head in disbelief.


    "Boss, it¡¯s you! Please, save me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to rot in jail!" Jack, spotting me, clung to me like a drowning man to driftwood.


    Seeing his tear-streaked face, I sighed. "Quit bawling! You¡¯re a grown man crying like a damsel in distress. Have some dignity!"


    "Boss! I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but my little brother¡ªhe¡¯s only ten. Our parents died years ago, and we only have each other. If I go to jail, who¡¯s going to take care of him? Please, boss, I¡¯m begging you!"


    Jack gripped my clothes, his voice hoarse from desperation.


    "Officer, can I bail him out?" I asked.


    "Sure, if you¡¯ve got two thousand bucks." The cop said it as if it were pocket change, but to me, it was like a thunderclap.


    Two thousand dollars?! That was daylight robbery! What kind of money was that?


    For one, I didn¡¯t have the authority to move that kind of cash¡ªit required board approval. And even if they signed off on it, I didn¡¯t have that kind of money on me. Who in their right mind strolls through Hollywood at night carrying a fortune?


    Yet looking at Jack¡¯s tearful face, I couldn¡¯t just abandon him. I was stuck.


    "Can I talk to your superior?"


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get him for you." The officer gave me a look and went to find his boss.


    Behind me, Heidi kicked my leg. "Why are you saving him? Is he really your friend?"


    "Miss, do you think I go around looking for trouble? The guy has a ten-year-old brother. If he ends up in jail, what¡¯s the kid supposed to do? By the way, I need two thousand bucks to bail him out. I don¡¯t have that kind of cash¡ªhow about you lend me some? I¡¯ll pay you back when I can." I flashed her my most ingratiating smile.


    "Oh, now you remember me? You didn¡¯t seem to care much earlier! Fine, I¡¯ll lend you the money, but on two conditions."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Great. For Jack¡¯s unseen little brother, I had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    "Name them."


    Jack, moved to tears, sniffled beside me.


    "First, you write me an IOU. Until you pay me back, you have to come when I call."


    "Hey, don¡¯t push it! I have real work to do, you know. Not everyone lounges around like you!"


    "Then I¡¯m leaving." Heidi bent down to climb back into the car, and I quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Fine! I agree!"


    The little minx smirked. "Second, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll let you know when I do."


    I nearly passed out. Me, Andrei Corleone¡ªoutsmarted, outmaneuvered, and utterly humiliated!


    "Fine, I agree to that too. Now hand over the money."


    Heidi glanced at me, then suddenly grinned and ran ahead, her whole body shaking with excitement. "Uncle Cook!"


    A rotund police officer across the way burst into laughter and scooped her up in a bear hug.


    "Heidi! What are you doing here at this hour? Harvey Street isn¡¯t safe for you. I swear, I¡¯m telling your father tomorrow¡ªlet¡¯s see how he deals with you!"


    Heidi wrapped her arms around the big cop¡¯s neck and pouted. "Uncle Cook would never let Dad scold me."


    The officer let out a booming laugh.


    "Uncle Cook, let me introduce you to someone." Heidi pulled him over to me. "This is Andrei Corleone, my good friend and a close associate of Malskrov. Andrei, this is my dearest uncle, Chief Cook, head of the Harvey Street and North Hollywood police force."


    Cook and I exchanged pleasantries, and Heidi got straight to the point¡ªshe wanted Jack released.


    Cook playfully tapped her forehead. "That¡¯s all? You had me worried for a second. Alright, you two¡ªlet him go and tell him to behave."


    The officers uncuffed Jack and shoved him toward us.


    After chatting with Heidi a bit longer, Cook and his squad packed up and left.


    "Write the IOU," Heidi said, dead serious.


    "You little cheat! You didn¡¯t even use your own money!"


    "And you¡¯re shameless! A man should keep his word! Besides, I got your friend out. If you don¡¯t write it, I¡¯ll have Uncle Cook throw him back in."


    "Fine, fine! I¡¯ll write it!" I patted my pockets, only to realize I¡¯d given my pen to Lainie.


    "Here! Knew you¡¯d be unprepared! Ugh, Lainie got lucky with that fancy pen, and I¡¯m stuck here suffering in the cold with you." Heidi pulled out an exquisite gold pen, engraved with the Lemur family crest¡ªa budding lily beneath her initials.


    I took the pen as Gans handed me a sheet of paper. Bowing my head like an indentured servant, I wrote out the IOU.


    Satisfied, Heidi folded it neatly, stuffed it into her purse, and hopped into her car.


    "Now that I¡¯ve dropped you all off, I¡¯m heading home. Goodbye, Count Corleone." She signaled her driver, and the car glided away from Harvey Street.


    "Hey! Your pen!" I shouted after her.


    "Keep it! You¡¯re too broke to even own a pen! Just don¡¯t go giving this one away, or you¡¯ll regret it!" Heidi stuck her head out the window and wagged a threatening finger at me.


    Laughter erupted around me.


    "Boss, thank you for saving me," Jack mumbled, wiping his nose, his gratitude unmistakable.


    "Jack, this kind of life isn¡¯t sustainable. If not for yourself, think about your little brother."


    "Boss, I don¡¯t have a choice. Who¡¯s going to hire a street thug like me?" Jack¡¯s face was full of bitterness.


    "How many men do you have under you?"


    "Over fifty." Jack puffed out his chest, clearly proud.


    Not bad. The kid had a decent-sized crew.


    "And what do you guys do all day?"


    "Whatever pays. Most of the time, though, we just go hungry." Jack chuckled dryly and licked his chapped lips.


    "What about the two hundred dollars I gave you? Spent already?"


    "Paid off my brother¡¯s medical bills."


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    "Congenital heart disease."


    I stared at Jack, speechless.


    "Jack, since you call me ¡®boss,¡¯ I can¡¯t ignore you. Come to my office tomorrow¡ªI have something to discuss with you." I patted his shoulder and led my crew toward the company building.


    "Thank you, Boss!" Jack¡¯s voice trembled behind me, thick with emotion.

 Chapter 31 Media Advertising Promotion

    The next day when Jack came looking for me, I was with Gans and Fatty, ready to take the film for developing. To ensure the safety of the film, I didn''t choose a Hollywood lab but picked an unremarkable small factory in downtown Los Angeles.


    Jack was called into the taxi by me, and the four of us happily went into the city with the fruits of our labor these days.


    The boss of the developing lab asked for $1,000, saying he would guarantee the best results. It took me and Gans almost exhausting efforts to bargain it down to $700. After handing over the film, I let Gans and Jack stay. Their task was to take turns watching the film until it was developed and then bring it back safely.


    Coming out of the developing lab, I suddenly felt incredibly relieved. The long shooting work before had kept me so busy that I could hardly breathe. Seeing that it was still early, I strolled around the city with Fatty.


    "Boss! Isn''t that you?!" As we passed a newsstand, Fatty pointed at a newspaper and shouted at me as if he had discovered a new continent.


    I leaned over. "Los Angeles Times", the headline on the front page, a huge bold - faced title "Who is the mysterious man?! The future son - in - law or successor of Metro - Goldwyn - Mayer?!", and the article was accompanied by two photos. One was a group photo of me, MarcScollov and Fox, and the other was a photo of me and Lenny smiling at each other.


    "Boss, you''ve become a celebrity!" Fatty took out a coin to buy a copy, quickly flipped through it, and then blinked at me and told me: "It also mentions our movie here."


    "I already knew. Look!" I pointed to other newspapers on the newsstand.


    "The Los Angeles Tribune" had a photo of me celebrating with champagne after the completion of "Lust, Caution" on the front page. Naturally, Grant, Old Ma and Fox were in the photo. Their title was much more straightforward: "The mysterious director''s mysterious film is completed. It is said that there are pornographic scenes in the movie". Among these newspapers, the most explicit one might be "The Post". Its headline on the front page was Grant, and below it was me. The title was: "Grant supports a new movie, and the mysterious beneficiary director makes pornographic films".


    It seems that it''s hard for me not to become famous now.


    "Boss, it seems that these newspapers are not very friendly to us." Fatty flipped through several newspapers thoughtfully.


    I don''t care whether they are friendly or not. On the contrary, I welcome their actions 100%. This has saved me a lot of publicity expenses. The more they do this, the more well - known my movie will be. Then will there be any worry about no one buying tickets to go to the cinema to watch it?


    "Let''s go to the newspaper office together."


    "Boss, do you want to cause them trouble?"


    "What trouble? Go and do some advertising!"


    Los Angeles Times Newspaper Office. As the largest newspaper in the West, this newspaper office has an independent and imposing building. When I took Fatty into their editorial department, those editors and reporters inside whispered to each other when they saw me, and I greeted them with a smile.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Their editor - in - chief and chairman, Mike Douglas, was very surprised by my sudden appearance.


    After a little polite exchange between the two sides, I came straight to the point and proposed the idea of wanting to do some advertisements in their newspaper.


    "Mr. Corleone, the advertising fees for different pages in our newspaper are different." Douglas handed me a copy of today''s newspaper. I looked at my photo on the front page and praised their photographer for being good at catching shots.


    "That''s right. Our staff is also first - class in the United States."


    "How much do I need to pay if I do an advertisement on your front page?" I asked.


    "It depends on whether you are publishing text or pictures, and how long it will last."


    "Pictures. Well, for two weeks." I estimated my money bag and said a bit nervously.


    "$5,000." Douglas gave a price.


    "Can you give me a discount? Mr. Douglas, our advertisement will definitely increase the circulation of your newspaper greatly." I spoke convincingly, exaggerating the benefits that advertising in their newspaper would bring, and finally even dragged Old Ma and Fox into it. I was just short of saying that this movie belonged to Metro - Goldwyn - Mayer.


    I knew that Douglas had a good relationship with Old Ma and their private friendship was very close, so using Old Ma''s name to do things should be somewhat effective.


    Douglas did loosen up a little and said with a frown: "$4,000, Mr. Corleone. Really, it can''t be less."


    "Okay, deal. I''ll send you the pictures, posters and advertising fees to be published in a few days." I stood up and shook hands with him.


    In the next half day, I ran around more than a dozen newspapers, large and small, such as "The Los Angeles Tribune", "The Post", "The Citizen", etc., basically running through all the newspaper offices in Los Angeles, and signed advertising contracts with these newspapers. After going around, all the advertising expenses cost more than $10,000, which made Fatty on the side grimace and complain that I was wasting money.


    However, among all the newspapers in Los Angeles, only one firmly refused to publish our advertisement after hearing a brief introduction to the general content of "Lust, Caution". This newspaper was called "Christian Truth Newspaper", which was a second - tier newspaper in scale, but always adhered to social responsibility and had a good reputation in Los Angeles and the whole West. It was known as "the conscience of the West". They thought that my movie had a low taste and was suspected of harming the social atmosphere.


    Although I was snubbed, I had a very good impression of this newspaper. After all, in a society full of material desires, such newspapers that adhere to principles are extremely rare.


    "Boss, how much money do we have in hand now?" As soon as we came out of the newspaper office of "Christian Truth Newspaper", Fatty asked me.


    "There is still nearly $13,000." I took out the account book I carried with me.


    "Not bad, not bad. There is still some money left in the end." Fatty thought it was really fortunate that I didn''t spend all the money.


    "Who told you that this money wouldn''t be spent? Go, it''s not over yet." I looked down on him.


    "What are we going to do? Do you have a grudge against money? In my opinion, these more than ten thousand dollars today are simply wasted. Advertising. I can''t believe you even thought of it. Spending so much money on a poster, I think it''s a complete loss." Fatty nagged behind me like a woman.


    How could he know the importance of post - production publicity for movies? At this time in Hollywood, although attention began to be paid to post - production publicity of movies, the main way of publicity was still mainly distributing posters on the street, and few people used mass media like me.


    Newspapers like "Los Angeles Times" almost cover every city in the West. Almost every common citizen has a copy. Spending just $4,000 can easily open up the audience market. Such a thing seems like a huge loss to Fatty, but for me, it''s simply a great bargain. In addition, second - tier newspapers like "The Los Angeles Tribune" and "The Post", whose readership is mainly in Los Angeles and more than a dozen nearby big cities, also have strong appeal. In this way, through these newspapers, our movie has a great popularity in the Los Angeles market and the whole Western market.


    However, relying solely on newspaper publicity is not enough. After all, at least those who read newspapers in society are literate and have a certain amount of knowledge, while those ordinary people in society who don''t read newspapers need to use another means of communication, which is radio.

 Chapter 32 Post - production Editing

    Since the world''s first radio broadcast was aired in Massachusetts on December 24, 1906, wireless broadcasting has developed rapidly in the United States at an astonishing speed. On November 2, 1920, KDKA in Pittsburgh, USA officially started broadcasting and became the first radio station in the United States. By 1922, there were already 500 radio stations in the United States, and by 1925, there were already 6 large radio stations in Los Angeles. Their programs covered the entire city of Los Angeles and even radiated to surrounding cities.


    Commercial radio stations have sprung up like mushrooms after rain, forming a large number of loyal audiences. From high - ranking officials to peddlers, the audience is so wide that it is much stronger than newspapers.


    Among the six radio stations in Los Angeles, the largest two are KRO - LA - 1 and KRO - LA - 3. The two radio stations were almost founded at the same time and had the background of the government and financial groups, so they developed rapidly in just a few years. Compared with them, KRO - LA - 2 and the other three radio stations were a little smaller in scale. In order to avoid the pressure from KRO - LA - 1 and KRO - LA - 3, they took the route of market segmentation, that is, to launch programs for specific groups of people. For example, KRO - LA - 2 was a bit like a traffic radio station in later generations. Their main service objects were the taxi drivers and tram passengers everywhere in Los Angeles. The other three radio stations also had their own specialties, and their businesses did not interfere with each other and coexisted harmoniously.


    In the afternoon, I visited all six of these radio stations. Almost every boss was very interested in my idea of doing movie advertisements on their radio stations. Coupled with the fact that I said that once this movie was successful, more movie companies would come to them to place advertisements, these bosses were overjoyed and were willing to give me discounts one after another. They agreed to bombard "Lust, Caution" with advertisements 70 times a day for two weeks on their radio stations. In addition, KRO - LA - 2 also promised me to distribute flyers for free in taxis and trams. My radio strategy plan achieved great success.


    When I came out of the last radio station, there was only $5,000 left in my pocket. From the beginning of making movies to now, more than $80,000 had been reduced to so little.


    After returning to the movie company, I asked Berg to invite several professionals specializing in designing movie posters to design a poster for "Lust, Caution". Having spent so much money on publicity, whether the designed poster could catch the audience''s eyes was a key point.


    With my own creative ideas and several guys working on it, the poster was finally finalized the next morning. The main body was a woman''s bare back, and the high - raised and extremely elastic buttocks could be vaguely seen. The unshaven face of James, who played Bosh, was full of vicissitudes. His right hand was tightly clutching Julie''s bare buttocks, and his left hand was waving a whip. He was in tears, with sorrow and grief welling up. Below the poster was a battlefield full of artillery fire. After being blurred, it looked magnificent. The movie title "Lust, Caution" was printed in bright red, like burning flames that were extremely conspicuous in the dim and blended colors. In the upper - right corner of the movie, there were two lines of promotional slogans: "Love me, smoke me! An immortal entanglement between lust and truth!" In the lower - right corner of the movie, there was a line of large characters: "A work by Andrei Corleone".


    My design concept not only made Fatty and Julie next to me praise repeatedly, but also made those professional poster designers admire me to the utmost. An old man in his fifties patted his chest and told me that this poster was definitely first - class among all the movie posters in Hollywood. Once it was distributed, the thresholds of cinemas would probably be trampled flat by the swarming audiences.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After the poster was designed, I asked Fatty to go to the printing factory the next day to discuss relevant matters. As a result, the boss of the printing factory agreed to print 100,000 copies for us at a price of $2,000 and promised to work overtime to complete the task within three days.


    After finishing these things, I lay down and slept for a whole day. In the evening, Giss woke me up and said that Gans had come back.


    "Boss, they''ve developed the film!" Gans was obviously lack of sleep, with his two eyes black all over, and Jack was leading people to unload the film from the car.


    "So fast?!" I could only use the four words "incredible" to describe the efficiency of the developing lab.


    Gans drank a glass of water and said: "I told their boss that this batch of film needed to be developed urgently, so their boss temporarily put aside other work and went all out to develop ours first. It''s all here. The rest depends on you."


    "Good job!" I patted Gans on the shoulder and asked people to move the film into my office. There, the editing console had been set up in advance.


    "Giss, Jack, from now on, no one is allowed to enter my office without my order. Fatty, Gans, from today on, all the important and trivial matters in the company depend on you two." I was so excited that I gave orders loudly.


    "What are you doing, boss?!" Fatty didn''t understand.


    "What am I doing!? Of course, editing!" I gave Fatty a white eye and walked into the office, closing the iron door heavily behind me.


    Ten boxes of freshly developed film were neatly stacked beside the editing console. When they were unpacked, the smell of the developer could still be smelled. Maybe to others, this smell was pungent and unpleasant, but to me, this smell was more refreshing than the most expensive Parisian perfume!


    I took off my shirt, rolled up my sleeves, and took out the film of the first scene from the box and started editing. Since there were clapperboard numbers on the film, it was easy to distinguish the order of these shots. I just needed to combine these shots according to the scenes and plots in the shot - by - shot script.


    When I was in the film academy, I had worked as an assistant editor for a long time, so I was very proficient in this job. By midnight, the first scene had been almost cut.


    In the following week, I didn''t leave that small office for a single step. If I had a strong urge to urinate, there was a toilet inside. If I was hungry, Gans would order takeout for me. All my energy was devoted to dealing with those films. Those clips on the operating console gradually moved as the machine rotated at a constant speed, spreading out one fascinating light and shadow after another in front of my eyes. These light and shadows, with one familiar face after another on them, reminded me of that grueling shooting life day and night. Many times, looking at the simple silver screen opposite the editing console, my nose became sour and I couldn''t help but shed tears. These tears were not of sadness, but of great joy and satisfaction.


    At noon on the eighth day, after I glued the last shot of the film, I staggered to the door and opened that heavy iron door. The scorching sunlight almost made me blind on the spot because I had been working in the darkroom for a long time. One figure after another swayed in front of my eyes. I couldn''t see their faces clearly, but I could feel their nervous mood.


    "Boss!" Fatty and Gans supported me from the left and right respectively. Julie moved a chair from the side for me to sit down, and James handed me a glass of water.


    "How is the editing, boss?" Gans nervously glanced into the office. Except for the editing console, the place was in a mess, just like a garbage dump.


    "Boss." James, Julie, Jack, Giss, they all looked at me in unison.


    I drank a glass of water and let my eyes adapt to the outside light for a while, and then slowly raised my head.


    I saw that not only them, but also all 40 members of DreamWorks were standing neatly in the corridor outside the office and looking at me quietly. It seemed that they had been notified in advance. There was a glint of expectation in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 33 The First Preview

    "Who asked you to stand here today?" I smiled.


    "Boss!" James came up to me, choked up for a moment, pointed to the people in the corridor and shouted: "They are the same as us. After finishing their work these days, they don''t go anywhere and the first place they come to is this corridor. You are editing day and night inside, and we are waiting day and night outside! There is never a moment when there is no one outside the office for 24 hours a day. Everyone says that this small room breeds the hope of all of us. For this hope, we are willing to die of exhaustion and wait to death. Boss, look!"


    James pulled me to the balcony and pointed outside and roared.


    The moment I opened my eyes, tears gushed out!


    The yard was full of a dense crowd! Old people, children, small shopkeepers, women... The crowd stretched from the yard all the way to Harvey Street. They looked up at me in the strong wind, looking at my office, just like cold people looking forward to heaven with full of hope, praying that there would be light coming out there. Even if it was just a little light, it could make them feel warm.


    "Since they knew that you started editing, they have gathered here spontaneously. Among them, there are white - haired old people and children who can''t even talk yet. In order to protect the film from being stolen and robbed, they specially set up a patrol team. Whether it is day or night, their figures can be seen around DreamWorks. Boss, I, James, have been in Hollywood for so many years, and I have never seen any movie that can make the common people so emotional! Boss!"


    James choked up and couldn''t say anything more.


    My tears blurred my eyes. Looking at the people on Harvey Street whose hair was blown messy in the strong wind downstairs, looking at the children who were babbling, looking at the old people whose teeth were almost falling out, I grabbed the guardrail on the balcony tightly, and my heart was surging like being in the sea waves!


    Looking at these lovely people on Harvey Street and then looking at those employees behind me with red - rimmed eyes, what else could I do? The only thing I could do was to try my best to complete this movie. This would be their greatest comfort.


    "Employees! The elders and fellow villagers of Harvey Street! I have finished editing the movie! Successfully edited! What you need to do next is to go back and have a good sleep, and then wait for the day when it is released. On the premiere day, the people of Harvey Street can enter the cinema for free!" I shouted loudly.


    The crowd was surging violently like the sea before a storm, and smiles climbed onto everyone''s face. They smiled at me and waved to me.


    "Long live DreamWorks!" I don''t know who shouted.


    "Long live DreamWorks!"


    "Long live DreamWorks!"


    The shouts of the crowd made my eardrums buzz.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the gate of DreamWorks was closed early. There was no one in the yard, and more than 40 people were all squeezed in a small room in the factory shed, staring at the silver screen in front of them in dead silence. The first preview of "Lust, Caution" was carried out in this room.


    In the center of the room, there was a projector, and I personally served as the projectionist.


    "Boss, shall we start now?" Berg glanced at me.


    "Start." Although I had edited this movie for a week, I hadn''t watched the complete version myself, so I was a little nervous and my palms were all sweaty.


    Fatty took the film out of the suitcase and put it on the projector. After fiddling with it for a while, he solemnly said to me: "Boss, it''s ready!"


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Turn off the lights!" I waved to Gans beside me, and Gans nimbly turned off the only big lamp in the room.


    Darkness immediately swallowed every corner. I felt as if I was alone in the depths of a dark forest. It was so quiet around me that it made me panic, and even the hand holding the projector switch trembled slightly.


    Snap! After a faint sound, a beam of light was projected onto the top of the silver screen. Under the weak light, there were more than forty heads sticking together.


    The silver screen was a sheet of white at first, and then a dot of ink appeared in the middle. The dot of ink expanded little by little and finally expanded to the whole silver screen. A red dragon roared out, hovered and landed in the center of the silver screen, and the words "DreamWorks" rose like flames under its sharp claws.


    This was the opening title of DreamWorks.


    Then there were the subtitles.


    Screenwriter: Andrei Corleone, Photographer: Berg, Leading actors: James, Julie, Actors: Howard, Tim, Valente, Catherine, Director: Andrei Corleone... (Proposed by James. Except that I used my full name, everyone else only used their own names instead of surnames. They said it was to show respect for me.)


    The projector made a whooshing sound. As the subtitles emerged, the people who saw their own names showed a hint of smile on their faces.


    After the subtitles were finished, the silver screen was pitch - black, and a passage of text appeared. Generally speaking, it introduced the history of the Civil War and then told the audience about the identity of George Bosh.


    The first shot. The sky. A clear sky, vast and boundless. The camera slowly moved down, the flying flag, and then the medium - shot of the two armies (I didn''t foolishly use a panoramic shot. After all, there were only 400 extras, and no matter how sparsely they were arranged, they couldn''t show the momentum of a battle.) Close - ups of the generals in the troops. Hands grasping the command knife. Round - opened eyes. Sweat on the cheeks. Smoke of gunpowder.


    The mouth of a soldier shouting. Medium shot. The two troops began to charge. The second, third and fourth cameras reproduced at the same time. The yellow soil and smoke of gunpowder raised by the explosion. The slow - motion shot of the moment when the two troops collided. The fallen soldiers. The small flowers dyed red by blood.


    The camera pulled away from the face of a soldier who was chopped. It stretched all the way to the medium shot, and then a horse ran up on the left side of the lens. The person on the horse was Bosh. They appeared on the hillside. An upward - looking shot. First, only Bosh appeared on the arc of the hillside, then several subordinates, then a team, and finally the whole team appeared.


    The subjective shot, showing the troops of the North and the South fighting each other from Bosh''s perspective. Bosh drew out the command knife and led the troops from the top of the hill to charge at the southern troops (this shot is in "The Lord of the Rings"). The army was like a flood breaking through the dike, sweeping towards the enemy. Finally, the three troops merged together. People fell off their horses and cannons roared.


    Everyone in the room was stunned. There were only 400 people during the shooting, sparsely arranged, and it was finished unconsciously as if playing. But on the silver screen, where it seemed that there were only 400 people in the battle, it was simply a magnificent battle with thousands of troops. Fatty and Gans beside me opened their eyes wide, and their mouths were wider than basins. Even the leading actor James couldn''t believe that this movie was the one we had made.


    "Boss... Your editing... is simply amazing! Shocking! I''ve never seen such an editing technique before!" James gave me two thumbs up exaggeratedly.


    Howard, Valente, Catherine, Tim, these people were also dumbfounded. When the fifth scene came, the doorman played by Giss appeared. The old man''s natural performance in it was extremely excellent, making everyone laugh heartily.


    "Mr. Corleone! That''s me! That''s me! I didn''t expect that I, Giss, who was about to meet God, could actually be in a movie!" Giss grabbed the corner of my clothes and bounced up like a child, extremely excited.


    The love scene between Julie and James. At first, some people were still dumbfounded, and some even screamed, and even some covered their own eyes. But as the plot progressed, they gradually understood that there seemed to be something more than the physical stimulation they imagined between the love scenes. This kind of thing made all the seemingly erotic shots become extremely heavy. They began to sympathize with Bosh, and began to worry about the ending of Dietrich and Bosh. Several women even held each other''s hands tightly, shivering nervously.


    The whole movie was 63 minutes long. When the last scene ended, there seemed to be a magical atmosphere in the air of the room. Under this atmosphere, everyone forgot where they were. They forgot that they were watching a movie, but felt that they were Dietrich or James in the movie. They listened to the silver screen with misty eyes, sometimes smiling, sometimes crying. When Dietrich chose to go to death with Bosh, they didn''t feel sad, but a hint of satisfied and relieved smile appeared on their faces. After "the end" appeared, there was a dead silence in the room. People looked at the snow - white silver screen and couldn''t wake up from the movie for a long time. They stood there dumbfounded, as if sleepwalking.

 Chapter 34: Unforeseen Circumstances

    I walked over and turned on the light. The intense glare of the light made the room instantly bright beyond measure, and people only then came to their senses, realizing that what had just played was merely a movie.


    "Clap, clap, clap, clap!" Enthusiastic applause broke out, and everyone surged towards me. They hadn''t even had time to wipe the tears from their faces before they were smiling and shaking hands with me.


    "Mr. Corleone, I''ve seen the most unforgettable movie of my life!"


    "This isn''t a movie! This is an unparalleled work of art!"


    "Mr. Corleone, you are a great artist!"


    ...


    Praise filled my surroundings, and I just humbly smiled, accepting their hugs and congratulations.


    "Boss! I never thought movies could be shot like this! The camera can actually be used like this! The editing can be done like this! Even Chaplin, DeMille, and Griffith would be impressed if they saw this movie!" James said to me in a deep voice. He was clearly still not over his excitement.


    After the fat man put away the film, a group of people ate together in the shed, and laughter echoed over the courtyard, lingering for a long time.


    "Boss, even I didn''t expect your level to be so high. There''s one thing I''m very curious about. Teachers never taught this at school, and it''s not in the books either. How do you know so many editing and shooting techniques that we''ve never seen before!?" Berg frowned and asked.


    I looked at his shiny head and was completely stumped by his question. I couldn''t exactly tell him that I had seen it at film school!


    "Well, this, this, this is talent, understand?" I quickly found a topic to cover up: "Have we placed ads in newspapers and on the radio?"


    "Boss, I was just about to tell you! My goodness! You''ve been so busy cutting the film this week that you haven''t seen it. Now the whole of Los Angeles has been completely crazy about our movie. All the newspapers have that poster, and the radio stations bombard listeners'' ears 24/7. Even if you go out, trams, taxis, and vegetable markets will give you posters and flyers. Most people have collected the posters, and all 100,000 copies have now been distributed. It is said that this poster has become a hot item. Many people even came to our company specifically to ask if we had any stock left, including bookstore owners who are willing to pay a high price to order from me," Gans said, foaming at the mouth and his face flushed.


    "No way!?" I was really shocked.


    "Boss, we''re just waiting for the 200 theaters to start screening and then sit at home counting money!" Berg rubbed his fingers together, his eyes smiling into a line.


    His words, however, sounded like thunder in my ears, making me suddenly want to cry without tears.


    "Boss, what''s wrong!? " Two people crowded in front of me at the same time.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "It''s over, it''s over, how could I be so stupid!?" I looked at them foolishly, unable to say a word.


    The fat man and Gans were scared by me. They supported me to the chair from both sides, poured tea, poured water, pinched shoulders, and patted backs, asking me what was wrong.


    "What are you laughing about! This time I finally understand what ''even the wise may err'' means. 200 theaters, and we only have one master tape now. What do you want me to play for the other 199 theaters with?! " I felt like my head was about to explode. I cursed myself for being stupid and not thinking of this problem.


    "Yeah! Boss! How did we forget about copying!? " Berg also suddenly realized and slapped his own head hard.


    "Just a copy, find a company to copy it!" Gans said indifferently, casting a disdainful look at us two.


    "Just find a company to copy it!? Give me the money! I only have five thousand dollars left in my hand now. For 200 theaters, if we rotate the copies, we also need at least forty copies. Forty copies, no less than twenty thousand dollars will not work. At this time, where do you let me get twenty thousand dollars from!? " I roared, and immediately no one spoke in the whole room because of my shout. They stared at me blankly and understood my meaning.


    Isn''t this dying before achieving one''s ambition!? Damn it! I curse wildly! Thinking of my wisdom in this life, boasting of being the smartest in the world, how could I forget this link!


    Back in film school, I had done shooting, editing, and marketing, but I never took over the screening part and didn''t think of copying. Now it''s good, the last step of the Long March is really stuck. Isn''t this killing me!?


    Twenty thousand dollars! This number is like a bright Damocles sword hanging high above my head, hanging over all of our heads, hanging over the head of DreamWorks. If we don''t have this money and can''t make forty copies, then our previous efforts may turn into nothing.


    What should I do!?


    I asked three consecutive questions, but no one answered.


    "Boss, why don''t you and Fatty go back and raise some more?" Gans mustered up the courage to glance at me and Fatty.


    Fatty shook his head like a rattle drum: "Impossible! Impossible! When dad gave me that money last time, he already threatened that there would be no next time. If I ask him for another twenty thousand dollars, don''t even think about coming back. You can go straight to our house to collect my body."


    "I can''t raise any more either. You know our family situation. Mom pawned her jewelry for me to make a movie!" I also lowered my head helplessly.


    Is it really going to end up in vain after all the hard work!?


    Although I am reluctant, the facts are in front of me. It is absolutely impossible for me to raise another twenty thousand dollars.


    "Boss! This movie belongs to everyone, and DreamWorks also belongs to us all. When there are difficulties, we should solve them together. I have a little money here, you take it and use it, although it''s a bit less," Gis took out a small stack of crumpled bills from his pocket and put it on the table in front of me.


    No one saw more clearly than me. That was his salary! The salary just issued! Not a penny has been moved!


    "Boss, this is my salary!"


    "Mine!"


    "And mine!"


    ...


    Dozens of people rushed to my desk in turn and put their salaries in front of me.


    "Boss, with this money plus what we already have, there should be no problem making 20 copies," Fatty looked at the money piled on the table and saw a glimmer of hope.


    He was right. With this money, making 20 copies was absolutely possible, but these were the hard-earned money of Gis and others. If we just used it like this, even if they didn''t say anything, how could my conscience be good!? Moreover, whether the movie will finally succeed is still an unknown number in my heart. It''s okay if it succeeds, but if it fails, this money is equivalent to being wasted. In that case, what I owe them is not just money, but 40 emotional debts! I can''t afford this debt, nor do I want to pay it back!


    "Put it away, put it all away!" I said loudly.


    "Boss! Don''t be stubborn! Everyone is willing, for the company, for this movie, not to mention using our salaries, even if you want my old bones, I won''t frown either! If it weren''t for you pitying me, maybe I, Gis, would have been gone from this world a long time ago, let alone living so well, not to mention going to the movies!" Seeing that I didn''t accept it, Gis was so anxious that he grabbed the money and stuffed it into my drawer.

 Chapter 35: Borrowing Money for Copies

    I tightly grasped Gis''s hands and choked up: "I appreciate everyone''s kindness, but I absolutely won''t touch this money. Take it back. It''s not that I''m stubborn or have other ideas. It''s just that this money is too heavy. If I accept it, it will crush me to death!"


    "But boss, if you don''t accept it, our movie will be ruined!" Howard shouted.


    "Yes, yes!"


    I looked at them and murmured: "Let''s put it this way. Even if I accept your money, we can only get 20 copies. What about the rest?! Everyone listen to me. You take the money back first. I''ll think of ways to raise funds. If I can''t raise it, I''ll borrow from you again. How about that?"


    A group of people looked at each other, nodded, walked to the table, and took the money back.


    "Everyone, disperse. It''s getting late. Go and rest." Fatty and Gans told everyone to disband, then closed the door and sat down beside me.


    "Boss, I don''t understand what you just did. Although we can only make 20 copies with this money, we can still make some money. But you insist on not taking it. I see how you plan to explain to Fox and Malskrov?" Gans glanced at me and plopped down on the sofa.


    "I support the boss! I also think it''s inappropriate to take everyone''s money! Gans, a person should have a conscience. Not all money can be spent! How did I find that you''ve become more and more like those guys in Chuk after coming to Hollywood, only recognizing money in your eyes!" Fatty stood on the same line as me.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''m heartless, and I only have money in my eyes. You two are noble. Let me see how you make twenty thousand dollars!? " Gans was so angry that he turned his head away and ignored us.


    "Boss, it''s no longer possible to take money from home. Now we only have one way, which is to borrow money." Fatty gestured to me.


    "There are several ways to borrow money. First, we can borrow from the bank. Their interest rates are much lower than usury, but they need to look at the borrower''s property situation and guarantors. With the three of us penniless, with neither real estate nor social status, only a fool would lend us money. The second way is to borrow usury from Italians and Jews. Boss, my point is, as long as we still want to live well, don''t even think about this idea. Those guys are ruthless. As long as we borrow money from them, not to mention twenty thousand, even two thousand, we will never be able to pay it off in our lifetime." Fatty analyzed it very convincingly, looking at me while analyzing.


    "Are you trying to drive me crazy, you son of a bitch!? Just say the feasible ones!" I knew what he meant as soon as he squatted. He was definitely winding around, and the key point must be behind it.


    Fatty smiled and gave me a thumbs-up: "Indeed, boss. I think we only have one way to go now, which is to borrow money from those big shots."


    "Are you talking about Fox, Grant, and Malskrov?" Gans also lit up and came over.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "That''s an idea." I nodded, then shook my head again: "We can basically rule out Grant. That guy is just a honorary mayor, the head of a clean government department. He doesn''t have much money in his hands. Besides, he has already given us thirty thousand. It''s like squeezing water from a stone to squeeze more money from him. Fox might lend us money, but I dare not take it. This guy may look honest on the surface, but he is very dark in his heart. Last time, he wanted to develop our film for free, which showed that he had ulterior motives towards us. If we borrow money from him, this old fox will definitely propose to join our company. In this case, our DreamWorks will probably become a subsidiary of Fox in the near future."


    "Then we can only borrow from Malskrov. Boss, I think the old man has always been quite good to you. He even introduced his daughter to you. Maybe he wants you to be his son-in-law. A son-in-law borrowing money from his father-in-law, how can he refuse!? " Fatty and Gans looked at each other, with lewd expressions on their faces.


    "Get lost! Although the old man is good to me, one thing is one thing. It''s okay to joke around normally, but once it comes to money, it''s a matter of principle. As for what you said, it''s completely nonsense!" I scolded them, but the two of them were still not serious.


    "Boss, it''s urgent to raise money for copies now. Please endure it for a while. Besides, we are borrowing, not not repaying. Do you really want me and Fatty to work for people like Chuk like dogs, or do you want Gis to starve to death on the street?" Gans spoke righteously.


    "Yes, boss. Are you going to give up your dream and our dream like this?" Fatty also chirped, looking at the two of them, each with a face of a debater. Suddenly, I felt that letting them make movies was a waste of talent. With their eloquence, they should at least run for mayor or governor.


    I remained silent. They were right. What we were shooting now was not just a movie. It was the dream of several people, the dream of the entire DreamWorks and Harvey Street people. For everyone, for the people of Harvey Street, for the little light in life, I must find ways to let this movie meet the audience smoothly.


    At this time, it was no longer the time to care about face. I had to go to the old man and figure out a way to get the money from him.


    I stood up, put on my coat, opened the door and went out.


    Fatty and Gans followed closely behind, pinning me in between.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Fatty asked in a low voice.


    "Where else can I go!? Of course, I''m going to find the old man!"


    Malskrov''s villa is located in the villa area on the west side of Hollywood. That place is a gathering place for Hollywood bigwigs. The roads are wide, the facilities are complete, and there are security guards and private guards everywhere.


    Our taxi was stopped at the gate of the villa area, and the guard refused to let us in no matter what. These guys are typical car - recognizing but not people - recognizing guys. It''s not just that you take a taxi. Even if you drive an ordinary private car, you will be stopped outside.


    "What should we do?" Gans asked me.


    "Find a phone booth and make a phone call. I have Malskrov''s business card." I took out Malskrov''s business card from my pocket.


    To our anger, there was no phone booth around this damn place! But thinking about it, it makes sense. Rich families all have private phones installed. Who would run to the roadside to use a public phone?


    After walking for a long time, we finally found a phone in a small shop by the roadside. I picked up the receiver and dialed the number on it.


    "Hello, who is this?" A woman''s voice came through. It was Lenny.


    "Good evening, Miss Lenny. I''m Andrew Corleone. May I ask if Mr. Malskrov is in?"


    "Dad just went out. He seems to have gone to San Francisco to do business. Mr. Corleone, do you have something to do with him?"


    "I, I, ¡­¡­" I didn''t know what to say.


    "Where are you now?"


    "In a small shop a few miles away from your residential area, next to a gas station." I looked at the sign of the gas station and reported the name to Lenny.


    "Okay, wait for me there. I''ll be right there." Lenny hung up the phone without waiting for me to answer.


    We stood by the road and waited for more than half an hour. A black car stopped by the roadside, and Lenny waved to us from the car.

 Chapter 36: American West Lake Longjing

    Maybe because she rushed out, she wasn''t made up and was wearing casual clothes, a black knit sweater and black linen pants. With an unadorned face, she looked extremely comfortable no matter how you looked at her. That kind of beauty was elegant and composed after washing away the leaden makeup, which dazzled and fascinated me.


    The three of us got into Lenny''s car. She drove us into the villa area and stopped in front of a huge villa.


    A privately-owned villa with a large area, neatly trimmed lawns, a swimming pool, a private parking lot, and a three - story Roman - style building. Dozens of Corinthian - style columns in front made the building look luxurious and noble.


    "Don''t stare foolishly. Let''s go in." Lenny smiled and led us in. A maid had already opened the door at the entrance.


    "Oh my God, it''s so big!" Gans stood in the hall, looking at the room decorated with antiques and gilded sculptures, completely stunned.


    For someone like me who was used to living in a student dormitory when studying, seeing such a big house for the first time, I was also dumbfounded.


    "In this villa area, my family''s place is considered average. It has more than 40 rooms. You haven''t been to Uncle Meyer''s home. His home is twice as big as mine. There are just 7 garages alone." Lenny took us to the living room on the first floor, and everyone sat down on the leather sofa.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Coffee!" Gans said with a smile.


    "Me too." Fatty didn''t hesitate at all.


    "And you, Andrew?" Lenny cast her eyes on me.


    "Tea." I adjusted my posture to make myself sit more comfortably.


    "Tea? I didn''t expect you to like tea. But it just so happens that there is some tea brought from China at home. You can have a try." Lenny whispered a few words to the maid standing beside her. Not long after, what we wanted was served.


    I took a look at the teacup in front of me. It was an exquisite Jingdezhen blue - and - white porcelain teacup. When I lifted the lid of the cup, a small pinch of dark - green tea leaves stood upright in the clear water, and a faint fragrance wafted over, which immediately refreshed me who was tired of drinking coffee usually.


    "Longjing!? West Lake Longjing!? And it''s top - grade!" I shouted, looking at the tea from China excitedly.


    Fatty and Gans were at a loss because of my behavior.


    "Boss, pay attention to your demeanor. It''s just a cup of tea." Fatty murmured in a low voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to like Chinese tea so much. Compared with you, I seem to be ignorant. I don''t even know the name of this tea." Lenny smiled.


    "This tea is called Longjing. It is the most famous and productive tea variety in China. The production areas of Longjing tea are divided into four places: Lion, Dragon, Cloud, and Tiger, namely Shifeng, Longjing, Yunqi, and Hupao. There are West Lake Longjing, Qiantang Longjing, and Yuezhou Longjing among Longjing teas. Among them, West Lake Longjing is the best. The tea in this cup is called ''Pre - Qingming Longjing'', also known as ''Daughter Red''. When picking, it must be picked by unmarried women. When picking, hands cannot be used but lips must be used. There are many rules for picking. The tea leaves must be picked gently and only one piece can be picked at a time. It must be put into the tea basket immediately. It is said that if the leaves stay in the hand for a long time, the color will change from green to red and the taste will not be pure. Longjing tea tastes fragrant, mellow, and long - lasting. It is really the top - grade among teas. Moreover, ''Pre - Qingming Longjing'' is the best of the best. It''s not something that can be easily tasted." As I spoke, I picked up the teacup and took a careful sip. Sure enough, it was extremely fragrant and made my tongue sweet.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "No way! It can''t be as amazing as you say!" Fatty was stunned when he heard me and didn''t quite believe it.


    Lenny looked at me with a face full of surprise. She never expected that I had such a high appreciation for tea.


    "Miss Lenny, then I''ll have a cup too." Gans looked at Lenny with longing in his eyes and asked to change a cup.


    Under my influence, in the end, everyone stopped drinking coffee and each person held a cup of tea and tasted it carefully. The rich tea aroma wafted through the living room, making me suddenly feel as if I were in a teahouse by the West Lake, and a homesick feeling welled up in my heart.


    "Andrew, what on earth do you want to see my father so late?" Lenny put the teacup down on the table and asked curiously.


    I told her all about the money needed for the copies in detail. Lenny nodded frequently while listening.


    "This is really an important matter. It''s a pity that Dad is not here. If you had come one day earlier, there would be no problem." Lenny looked regretful.


    "So we''ve come for nothing! Miss Lenny, when will Mr. Malskrov be back?" Fatty shouted.


    "I can''t say for sure. But it will take at least one or two weeks. However, he will definitely be back before your movie premieres."


    "That''s too late. We have done advertisements on the radio and in newspapers for two weeks. Now one week has passed, and the movie must be released next week. If the problem of copies is not solved, then we will fail after all our efforts." Gans was very anxious.


    I held the teacup stupidly and took a sip expressionlessly. This sip tasted a bit bitter.


    "How much money do you need, Andrew?" Lenny looked at me and her eyebrows twitched slightly.


    "At least thirty thousand. Miss Lenny, it doesn''t matter. I can still think of ways to raise money from other places. At worst, I''ll find Mr. Fox." Looking at Lenny, I really didn''t want to trouble her.


    "Boss, don''t be so stubborn. What kind of person that old fox Fox is, you don''t know!?" As soon as Fatty heard that I wanted to borrow money from Fox, he naturally disagreed one million percent.


    "Wait a minute." Lenny got up, walked out of the living room, and went upstairs with a thud. It didn''t take long before she came down with a black small suitcase in her hand.


    She put the suitcase on the coffee table, snapped it open with a click, and pushed it in front of me: "This is my private savings. They are all the jewelry and clothes that Dad bought for me. I thought it was unnecessary, so I saved them. I haven''t counted them. There should be forty or fifty thousand. I never thought that they could be used today. Andrew, take it and use it."


    Looking at the suitcase full of money and Lenny''s bright face, I nodded, took the suitcase, and said in a deep voice: "Lenny, this money is regarded as I borrow from you. I will definitely pay you back when I make money."


    Lenny waved her hand and smiled: "Just use it. Anyway, it''s useless in my place. If you hadn''t come, I would have forgotten that I had this money. Just consider me as one of your partners too."


    "Now it''s okay. Our movie is saved. Miss Lenny, you are really a good person." Fatty and Gans flattered her with sweet words, making Lenny''s face red.


    We sat for a while longer, chatted a few words, and then got up to take our leave.


    Lenny saw us out of the door. Fatty and Gans hugged the suitcase and went outside to hail a taxi. I also wanted to follow them, but Lenny tugged at me.


    "What''s wrong?" I turned my face to look at Lenny, not understanding why she tugged at me.


    Lenny tiptoed and saw that Gans and Berg had walked far away. She whispered to me: "Wait for me here for a while." Then she ran back into the room. After a while, she came out with a beautifully packaged box in her hands.


    "Take it." She stuffed the box into my hand and lowered her head, not daring to look at me.


    "What?"


    "Just go back and see for yourself!" Lenny blushed with shame. She glanced at me and said to me in a mosquito - like voice: "The movie is very important, but you also have to take good care of yourself. I''m going in."


    After saying this, Lenny didn''t even look back and went into the room. I stood in front of the gate holding that box, completely confused.

 Chapter 37: Preparing for Public Release

    The box wrapped in black cardboard, inside was a layer of oilpaper. When I peeled off the oilpaper, to my surprise, there was a large bag of well - packaged West Lake Longjing!


    Looking at those straight tea leaves and thinking of what Lenny said to me just now, "Pay attention to your health", my heart was gently electrocuted, tingling and extremely sweet.


    "Boss, what did Miss Lenny give you!? "


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s have a look."


    When I got into the car, Fatty and Gans rushed over and snatched the tea box.


    "Damn it! Isn''t this Longjing!? Boss, hehehehe, you still said there was nothing between you and Miss Lenny. Now you''ve been exposed! This Longjing is the evidence!" Gans was more excited than if he had smoked marijuana.


    "Gans, what is this called? This is an engagement token! Boss, I really admire you. Other people''s engagement tokens are diamond rings or necklaces and things like that. You two are so elegant, so extremely elegant. It''s actually a box of top - grade Chinese Longjing! Brother, I admire you! Admire!" Fatty also had a sly smile on his face. He patted the driver''s shoulder and said heroically: "Driver, drive! Destination, Harvey Street DreamWorks!"


    There were 44,638 US dollars in the suitcase Lenny gave us. When we were counting money in the office, James and Julie were also there. They were extremely puzzled and racked their brains, unable to figure out where we got so much money in one night, and it was all in whole numbers.


    Fatty seriously told them that we had robbed a bank at night. James naturally didn''t believe it, but Julie took it seriously and cried bitterly. When Gans told her the truth, Fatty was in trouble. The little girl scolded him severely and he also had to apologize.


    After this little setback, early the next morning, I took Fatty, Gans and James with me to the Vitagraph Film Company to make copies with the master tape.


    As mentioned before, this company had just been acquired by Warner Bros. not long ago. It mainly operated cinemas, some equipment, copy and film - processing businesses. At that time in Hollywood, when it came to the quality of master tapes and copies, they were the most reliable.


    Vitagraph had four copy companies in total, and the scale of each was not very large. The one we went to was in the concentrated area of cinemas in Hollywood and was the largest among the four copy companies.


    The manager of the company warmly received us and personally accompanied us into the copy room. I handed the master tape to their staff, and Gans and the others and I stayed in front of the copier and never left for a moment. As soon as a copy came out, we would take it immediately. Even if they took some copies out for repair, I would send someone to watch. There was only one reason for doing this. That was, before the movie was released publicly, the content of the movie must not be leaked except for our own people.


    Copying was a simple technical job, and the process was not very complicated. 40 copies were all done by one o''clock in the afternoon.


    I put 32,000 US dollars into the manager''s hand, and then directed Gans and the others to pack the copies into boxes and load them onto the car that had been called.


    "Andre! Why are you here?" Just as I was busy, someone patted me on the back.


    I wiped the sweat off my face, turned my head and took a look. It turned out to be the boss of Vitagraph, Wallace with a mustache.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Nothing much, just moving the movie copies from your company." I continued to work and ignored him.


    I didn''t have a good impression of Wallace. The reason was very simple: it was he who came to our home and said that he would take back our cinema.


    "Young man, you are not simple. You found a job so quickly? Hehe, which movie company are you working for? Trust, Royal, or Flash?" Wallace squinted his eyes into a line and smiled extremely sinisterly.


    The Trust Film Company and the Royal Film Company he mentioned were two film companies under the "Mutual Company". This "Mutual Company" and Remer''s Universal Company originally belonged to a film distribution company called "Sales Company". Later, after "Sales Company" was divided into "Universal" and "Mutual Company", the Mutual Company was divided into two major groups. The former group was Atken''s Trust Film Company and Freudler''s Royal Film Company, and the other group was Kaisel''s "Pison No. 101 Company" and Baoman''s Qidongsi Company.


    Originally, whether in terms of company scale or assets, the Mutual Company could compete with Universal Company. However, Universal Company was integrated into an inseparable whole by Karl Remer, while the structure of the Mutual Company was loose. As a result, the Mutual Company gradually fell behind in the competition, and the development of its four companies was not very good.


    As for the Flash Film Company, it is now taken over by Chani Bara. Its situation is even worse than before. It produces an average of five or six movies a year, with little profit and can only barely survive.


    Wallace said so to me, obviously looking down on me.


    "We are from DreamWorks Film Company." Fatty said.


    "DreamWorks? I''ve never heard of it." Wallace looked confused, with a more disdainful expression.


    "You''ll hear of it soon." I smiled at him, and then took Fatty and Gans into the car.


    In the following week, I was busy with the public release of "Lust, Caution". I was busy inspecting the site, arranging supervisors, and writing letters to the people of the Film Commission to invite them to attend the premiere. A large number of trivial matters made me run around in circles. On June 20th, we held a simple press conference in the yard of DreamWorks Film Company. Basically all the newspapers and radio stations in Los Angeles were invited to the scene. The press conference was carried out in a very friendly atmosphere. I answered their questions about the planning, shooting and the content of the movie itself. Up to now, the originally speculative content of "Lust, Caution" has revealed a tip of the iceberg. Of course, I didn''t reveal too much. If I told them everything, I couldn''t arouse their appetite.


    At the press conference, I officially announced that DreamWorks'' "Lust, Caution" will be released simultaneously in 200 cinemas in Los Angeles on June 22nd. Among these cinemas, the DreamWorks Cinema in Burbank will be shown half an hour earlier. At that time, all the main creators will be present.


    After the press conference, when I was changing clothes in the office, Malskrov walked in with a big smile from outside.


    "Andre, I haven''t been away for long, and you have made such rapid progress. If I hadn''t heard it on the radio, I wouldn''t have known that the movie would be released on the 22nd." The old man looked haggard. It seemed that he didn''t even go home.


    "Old man, I was just about to look for you. I have already contacted Fox''s more than 70 cinemas, and they are also ready. I''m waiting for your 140." I put on a white suit prepared for me by Julie, made a please gesture to the old man, and the old man didn''t be polite and sat down on my sofa.


    "I had already told them when I left. Just take the copies over when the time comes." The old man looked around and saw that there was no one else in the room. He whispered to me: "Do you want to know what I went to San Francisco for?"


    "Just say it."


    The old man took a puff of a cigar and exhaled a puff of smoke. He said carelessly: "The Mutual Company is now being suppressed by Chuk''s Paramount almost to the point of collapse. They want to make up with Remer''s Universal Company and resist Paramount together. I was also called by them. Atken wants our three companies to unite."


    I frowned. As far as I knew, there was no such thing in history. They had always been at loggerheads with Universal and how could they take the initiative to look for Remer to unite?


    "What about the result?" I asked.


    "Well, Remer made a big demand. He said that the union was okay, but the Mutual Company must hand over ''Pison No. 101 Company'' to Universal. Of course, Atken wouldn''t agree. Finally, it fell through." The old man shook his head.


    Anyway, this was still in line with the real progress of history. Atken was originally so money - hungry that how could he be willing to give Pison to Remer for nothing?


    "What does this have to do with me? Why did you tell me?" I fumbled with my tie.

 Chapter 38: "Lust, Caution" Premieres!

    Hearing my words, Old Man Ma curled his lips, showing his disagreement.


    "How can it be unrelated?! I just want to tell you that now even a big company like the Mutual Company is in such a difficult situation. It will be even harder for small companies. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, but our DreamWorks is different from the Mutual Company. Hollywood is like a forest. You big companies are like lions and tigers, fighting each other fiercely, and naturally there will be casualties. But a company like ours, DreamWorks, is at most an ant. You fight yours, and you eat antelopes and wild boars. What does it have to do with our ant?!" I grinned at Old Man Ma.


    Old Man Ma was teased by my metaphor and burst into laughter. This guy was born to like lions (otherwise, every movie produced by MGM would have a roaring lion at the beginning). He was deeply convinced that I revealed the complex situation of Hollywood at present with such a simple metaphor.


    "Andre, I like this metaphor of yours, but there is one thing you are wrong about."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We are lions and tigers, no doubt about it, but your DreamWorks is definitely not an ant. If it really is an ant, then it is an ant that can bite an elephant to death." Old Man Ma stood up, took his coat and walked out of the door with a big smile.


    "Sit for a while longer?"


    "No! I''m going home! Lenny is still waiting for me at home."


    "Don''t forget to go to the premiere at DreamWorks Cinema on the 22nd." I reminded him.


    Old Man Ma waved his hand grandly: "I know! I won''t forget it! I really don''t know that you, kid, have so many tricks and even hold a premiere!"


    On June 22nd, the weather was fine, with sunshine all over the sky and no clouds. In the evening, a gentle breeze blew suddenly, making the whole Burbank cool and comfortable. Passers - by who happened to pass by here would find that this originally empty and deserted town suddenly became lively all of a sudden. Cars were converging here from all directions, and among them, there were even many luxury cars. The streets were crowded with people, and the entrance of DreamWorks Cinema was even more noisy.


    Gans, Berg and I stood on the steps outside the cinema to welcome the invited guests. James and my dad took people inside to be busy.


    The premiere was arranged for 200 people in total, most of whom were people in the film industry, and the rest were residents of Burbank Town and enthusiastic audiences who came from all over.


    The first to arrive was Carl Laemmle, the boss of Universal Pictures. The reason why he could attend my premiere was entirely due to his beloved daughter Heidi. If it weren''t for her, with me, such a little director, they would never come to such a shabby cinema.


    "Mr. Laemmle, hello. Welcome to your arrival." I smiled and stretched out my hand. Laemmle just smiled politely, shook hands with me and then walked into the cinema. Heidi beside him made a face at me directly.


    When Sam Warner and Jack Warner arrived, my dad personally ran out from inside to greet them. After all, it was his old employer. I had met Jack once, but I had never known Sam, who held the real power in Warner Company.


    "Hall, I didn''t expect that you, this guy, actually raised such a promising son. Not bad, not bad. Wait until this movie is over, call him to report to our Warner. I''ve talked to Sam. He will definitely make good use of this kid." Jack patted my dad''s shoulder.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Dad, thank you so much for your kindness. But Andre has started his own company now. He is independent now. As a father, I''m afraid I can''t control him anymore." My dad said with a beaming face.


    "Mr. Warner, welcome!" I seized the opportunity to walk up and say hello.


    Sam glanced at me and didn''t care much. He walked into the cinema with his head held high. In his eyes, I was just a yellow - haired kid. He wasn''t interested in chatting with me at all.


    "Boss, John Cohen from Columbia!" Fatty pointed to an old man who had just got out of the car.


    I didn''t know John Cohen, but I had seen his son, Mit Cohen, more than once. I guessed that the old man could come probably because of his son. Where there is Heidi, there is Mit. If Mit comes, naturally he will bring his father along.


    Old Man Ma and Fox basically appeared at the same time. The two of them looked extremely friendly. Lenny followed them gracefully, making the men around them almost drop their eyeballs to the ground.


    "Andre, are you ready?" Old Man Ma shook hands with me while asking.


    "Everything is ready. Just waiting for you big bosses." I let Gans take them inside.


    "Take a good rest after you finish this busy work. Look at your dark eye sockets." Lenny murmured softly, blinked at me behind Old Man Ma.


    Fatty saw it clearly on one side and poked my back: "Boss, you are so lucky! You mean, how could a swan like Miss Lenny fall for you?"


    I gave him a flying kick. Fatty screamed continuously: "Fatty, do you mean that I am that toad?!"


    "No, no, boss. You are the majestic Mount Kilimanjaro! The vast Western Prairie!" Fatty begged for mercy.


    That night, except for Adolf Hugenberg, Chaplin of United Artists, and Fairbanks of the Fine Arts Film Company, all the bigwigs of several major Hollywood companies were present. The onlookers, seeing these bigwigs who were usually impossible to see, were discussing whether I had any connections with these people. Otherwise, how could I invite them? Their arrival really made the reputation of DreamWorks soar.


    "Son, your old man has been doing screenings for so many years, and I have only seen Jack Warner before. I didn''t expect that you, after messing around for a month, could invite all these elders to my home. Your old man is really proud. In the future, I can walk with my head held high in Burbank." My dad stood beside me, full of emotion.


    In addition to these film giants, I also invited several bosses of small companies, such as Tom Bodewin of the Essanay Film Manufacturing Company, Sidney Olcott of the Kalem Film Company, Chani Bara of the Flash Film Company, etc. They could come, basically thanks to Grant, the honorary mayor of Hollywood.


    Among everyone, Grant arrived the latest. The young man was full of the smell of alcohol. It was obvious that he had just run over from a banquet. With a little drunkenness, he put his arm around my shoulder and walked into the cinema with me.


    When we went in, warm applause broke out inside. Grant pulled me onto the steps under the screen and waved to the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening!" Grant smiled and said loudly to the people below: "Tonight is the premiere of Mr. Andre''s first movie ''Lust, Caution''. I''m very glad that you can come to participate. In fact, I''m also very glad."


    Hahaha. The audience below saw Grant''s drunken appearance and burst into laughter.


    "Tonight, I attended a banquet at the city hall. On the way here, looking at this movie poster, I suddenly felt that I was getting old!" Grant held up a copy of the "Lust, Caution" poster high: "Why do I think so? It''s all thanks to this young man beside me! For more than a month, what this young man has done, his movie concept, his shooting techniques, have really broadened my horizons. As for whether you will be surprised or not, you will know after this movie is shown."


    Hahaha, there was another burst of laughter.


    "Today is the premiere of this movie, which can also be regarded as a gathering of us filmmakers. For many years, it has been a long time since we had a meeting like tonight. "Grant looked haggard, and his tone began to become heavy: "Among the people present, Carl Laemmle, when Hollywood was just established, had only a few thousand dollars in his pocket. The Warner brothers were also so poor that their money jingled. As for Mr. Malskrov, he was in debt a few years ago. But today, they are all people whose every move shakes Hollywood. The times are progressing, and the film is developing. Whose credit is it? It''s the credit of the young people! They make us, these old guys, have to run hard with our trousers around our waists. Ladies and gentlemen, I hope that after tonight''s party and this movie - watching, everyone will remember young people like Mr. Andre, remember them, and support them more! Thank you!"


    Clap, clap, clap, clap! Warm applause broke out again.


    As expected of a person who has experienced wind and rain, his speech was flawless.


    After Grant, Malskrov, on behalf of the film giants present, spoke, which was nothing more than praise for me and expectations for this movie. After he finished, I didn''t speak, but let Berg start the movie.


    All the lights in the cinema were turned off, and a beam of light was projected from behind onto the screen. People were silent, with only faint breathing sounds coming one after another.

 Chapter 39: The Diverse Reactions of Moviegoers in the Cinema

    My palms were all sweaty, and my heart was thumping in the seat in front of me. After more than a month of hard work and experiencing many dangers, whether this movie, which was finally launched, would be successful or not, was about to be revealed tonight.


    I was sitting in the middle of the third row, sitting in a row with Old Man Ma and others. They nestled in the soft and comfortable seats, staring at the screen with a leisurely expression.


    The first thing that appeared on the screen was the studio logo. When the red dragon coiled and roared, the expressions of these people were various. Old Man Ma and Fox were very interested in such an opening title. Malskrov even leaned over to my ear and said that he must make a magnificent opening title when he went back. Although Remer''s face still maintained his usual calm expression, he also nodded frequently. The Warner brothers, however, looked disdainful. The two of them whispered to each other and laughed.


    In the first scene, when the flags of the North and the South appeared in the movie, Old Man Ma and Remer sat up straight. Especially Remer, who held his hands tightly and grabbed the handle on the seat, staring at the screen without blinking.


    Old Man Ma himself liked war movies very much. He was recognized as a tough guy in Hollywood. He had always been extremely fascinated by the tumbling situation in the war. His two hands were clasped together, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Even his big - eyed were slightly squinted, as if he were a rich lady shopping in a mall and found a mink coat that interested her.


    As for why Remer was like this, I think it might be related to his family. His grandfather died in the Civil War. Moreover, he was killed by his former comrades - in - arms after surrendering to the Northern Army as a general of the Southern Army. Therefore, he seemed to have a great affection for George Bush.


    The Warner brothers and Fox seemed to be uninterested. Sam and Fox pointed at a woman in the front row and whispered and laughed with a lewd expression. Several bosses of small companies, such as Bodewin, Olcott and Chani Bara, were fawning on the giants beside them while occasionally glancing at the screen when they were free. They were really dividing their attention.


    The camera on the screen switched rapidly. Two troops collided head - on. Cannons exploded beside them. Bullets shot into the soldiers'' bodies. Heads were cut off. Wounds, blood, mouths crying out in agony, and desperate eyes. All the shots showed the cruelty of war and the insignificance of life.


    Old Man Ma couldn''t sit still anymore. He propped himself on the handle with both arms, leaned forward, left his buttocks off the seat, stretched his neck to look forward. Because of excitement, the blood vessels on his neck were clearly visible. And Remer, who was known for being calm, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth at this moment. His whole body was tense, just like a gradually tightened violin string.


    The Warner brothers and Fox finally turned their eyes from the beautiful woman in the front row to the movie. Sam looked at the heads and blood on the camera and even licked his lips enjoyably. As for Bodewin, Olcott and Chani Bara, they didn''t care about chatting with Fox and others anymore. They sat upright on their seats, just like well - behaved students in a classroom.


    After screaming a few times, Heidi covered her eyes in fear and buried her head in Remer''s arms. Lenny pretended to be shocked, lowered her head to look at her toes, and pulled the strap of her bag hard.


    Such shots were indeed a bit cruel for such young ladies.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As the plot developed further, Dietrich chatted up Bush in the theater, and the two of them went out to have dinner, exchanging amorous glances.


    Old Man Ma and Remer gradually calmed down a little. The Warner brothers saw Dietrich and stared at her with a dazed look, their tongues stiff, their souls out of their bodies, and drooling.


    "Andre, I didn''t expect that you had such a beautiful girl under your command. Just transfer her to our company. Don''t worry. I will definitely give you a generous transfer fee. How about it? Consider it?" Sam asked me eagerly.


    Trying to poach my employee?! Not a chance.


    I smiled and pointed to the screen: "Mr. Warner, the movie isn''t over yet."


    Seeing me like this, Sam knew that the transfer was unlikely, and a disappointed look appeared on his face. He sighed and continued to focus his attention on the movie.


    The next shot made everyone present fidgety.


    Bush and Dietrich entered the room. He barbarously tore off Dietrich''s clothes, and the two of them entangled on the bed. Under the dim light, Dietrich''s fat and white body could be vaguely seen.


    The people in the cinema had various expressions and postures.


    Old Man Ma opened his mouth wide and looked at me in astonishment, with a short - circuited mind. Fox''s old face was red. He coughed pretentiously a few times, reached out his hand to cover Heidi''s eyes so that Heidi couldn''t see such a scene, while Heidi peeked at it from between his father''s fingers constantly and breathed quickly.


    The Warner brothers almost jumped up from their seats. Sam stepped on the ground with one foot and hooked the chair with the other. He wished he could run to the screen. Jack swallowed his saliva violently, pulled at the tight collar around his neck hard, his mouth was dry, and the veins on his forehead bulged. He was as excited as an African baboon that had eaten aphrodisiac.


    On the one hand, Bodewin, Olcott and the others, as men, were fascinated by such shots. On the other hand, because there were quite a few women sitting beside them, in order to maintain their gentlemanly image, they couldn''t watch too much, so they were in an awkward situation.


    I glanced at Lenny. The young lady bit her lips tightly. Although her gaze remained on the screen, her eyes were also drifting. She even gave me a fierce glance halfway.


    The surrounding audience was in a panic. The screams of women and the cheers of men kept coming.


    I shrugged. Seeing these people being stimulated like this, I felt a great sense of achievement.


    As the plot developed, the people around me had completely integrated themselves with the characters on the screen. Although there were continuous nude shots, the previous shyness had gradually disappeared. Fox put down the hand covering Heidi''s eyes. The old man looked at Bush, who cried loudly after whipping Dietrich, and his eyes were moist. Heidi and Heidi held handkerchiefs sprayed with perfume in their hands. They wiped their tears once in a while and occasionally scolded dead men.


    Old Man Ma supported his face with both hands and bent down. As a Western tough guy, of course, he couldn''t cry in public. But I saw that he occasionally flicked the tears at the corners of his eyes with his little finger quickly.


    The Warner brothers were as stiff as two wooden posts, standing tall on the seats. Their mouths were still open, but the original daze and lewdness in their eyes had completely disappeared.


    When Dietrich took out a knife in the movie and wanted to stab Bush while he was asleep, Heidi was so nervous that she whispered, "Don''t! Don''t!" Even Lenny was restless. Looking at the cold - bladed knife held high by Dietrich, she was about to cry.


    And when Bush led his troops to go on an expedition and was ambushed because of Hankton''s betrayal, all his troops were wiped out. He was injured and crawling hard on the battlefield. Fox was already in tears. Even Old Man Ma, who always had a faint smile on his face, kept sniffing and had tears in his eyes.


    Other people, Fox kept taking handkerchiefs out of his pockets. Sam and Jack cursed in a low voice again and again: "Damn Southerners!" Although Chani Bara was a native Southerner, he didn''t make any retort when he heard what Sam said.


    There were sobs in the theater. Because of nervousness and because I couldn''t guess whether the audience really liked this movie or not, I felt as if I were on a ship sailing in the sea. A storm was about to come. The sky was low, and I felt suffocated.


    The movie continued, and the light beam projected by the projector kept flashing.


    One wave of heat after another hit me. I felt that I was about to be crushed.


    I stood up, walked through the seats of Old Man Ma and others, and walked to the steps outside the cinema. If I stayed in there any longer, even for one minute, I was afraid that my heart would collapse under the tension that was almost suffocating.

 Chapter 40: The Great Success of the Premiere

    Outside, the sky was full of stars. The sky was like a light - colored long skirt, dotted with dazzling diamonds. The evening breeze was gentle, caressing softly. The small town of Burbank in front of me was quiet and peaceful. Faint voices could be heard, just like the silent sea.


    "Why did you come out?" Lenny walked up to me from behind and stood beside me.


    "Don''t laugh at me. I''m so nervous that I''m afraid I''ll have a heart attack if I stay inside." I shrugged.


    Lenny didn''t respond to me immediately. Instead, she looked at the sky and sighed softly: "So the sky in Burbank is so beautiful!"


    I burst into laughter: "Isn''t it the same sky in Burbank and Hollywood?"


    Lenny looked at me and shook her head: "I don''t think so. In Hollywood, on the balcony at home, even the brightest sky will become gray. The people around, all they want to do is to make money. They rack their brains and want as much as possible. Who will still notice whether the sky is blue or the stars are bright? Who will live like them?" Lenny pointed to the old people walking in the small town and the family playing in their own yards.


    "You said so. I''m not a good person either. I''m the same as them. All I see is money in my eyes." I said self - deprecatingly.


    "You''re not!" Lenny looked at me firmly and stared into my eyes: "You don''t make movies just for money. Otherwise, why would you make the people in the cinema cry? Why would you give a job to an old man who can''t even move freely? Why would everyone on Harvey Street trust you so much?"


    "How do you know these things?"


    "Some are what my dad told me, and some are what Heidi told me." Lenny lowered her head, fiddled with her hair with both hands, and said to me gently: "I really envy Dietrich in the movie. Actually, if possible, I want to come to your company to work. Even as an ordinary stagehand."


    I opened my arms in a welcoming gesture: "Then you''re welcome. Our DreamWorks is short of people now. As long as your dad agrees."


    "Don''t watch the movie well. The two of you are making love here!" When Heidi and I looked at each other, Heidi walked out from inside. Her big, suspicious eyes were swollen because of crying. She swept her eyes at us and said to me loudly: "Mr. Corleone, Lenny is just a little girl. Don''t take advantage of her. Lenny, come on, go in quickly. Bush will be in danger soon. Come on, come on, go in quickly."


    Heidi didn''t wait for an answer. She pulled Lenny and pushed open the door of the cinema and drilled in, leaving me standing alone outside.


    About ten minutes later, Fatty and Gans also came out.


    "Boss, I can''t stand it anymore. The atmosphere inside is too tense. I can''t stay!" Fatty covered his chest and breathed in the fresh air outside in big mouthfuls.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Gans smacked his lips and said: "Boss, there isn''t even a coughing sound inside. Everyone has their eyes wide open staring at the screen. The air seems to be filled with lead. I''m so nervous that I''m about to wet my pants."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Do you think they like this movie?" I asked tentatively. To be honest, I really wanted to know the answer now. It was simply a torment to guess outside.


    "I don''t know. Everyone is just clutching their hands and having a straight face. It''s hard to tell." Fatty spread his hands.


    I looked at Gans again. Gans said: "I think it''s about right. Seeing how touched they are, I feel that this is the most proud thing we''ve done in so many years!"


    "Never mind! Let''s wait. There are still half an hour left." I sat on the steps, took out a cigarette from my pocket, but found that I couldn''t light it no matter what: my hand was shaking too much.


    There was no sound in the cinema at all, not even a little. As time passed, my heart became heavier and heavier. Gans and Fatty kept comforting me, saying that as long as no one left halfway, it meant that the movie was okay.


    One hour passed.


    I looked at my watch. There were still three minutes left. Three minutes later, the movie would be over.


    But the cinema was still like a midnight cemetery, silent and soundless.


    "Boss, the movie is over!" Fatty looked at his watch and shouted to me.


    "I can''t stand it anymore! Are these people asleep!? Why is there no sound at all!?" Gans had completely lost his mind.


    Five minutes. Five minutes after the movie ended, no one came out from inside. I felt as if I were standing outside a valley, and I couldn''t even hear the sound of the camera turning inside.


    "Gans, Berg, it seems that we have failed!" I was all sweaty, sat on the ground, just like falling into an abyss without a bottom.


    There was no applause, no excited crowd at the end of the screening. My first movie actually failed!


    More than a month''s effort, everyone''s dream, just like this, was shattered!?


    "Boss, it can''t be! Listen, listen inside!" Gans pulled me up and pushed me to the side of the door with Fatty.


    Snap!


    Snap, snap!


    Snap, snap, snap!


    Snap, snap, snap, snap, snap!


    The applause I was looking forward to sounded!


    It sounded in the silence five minutes after the movie ended!


    No! It sounded after an hour and eight minutes of silence!


    "Boss! We made it! We made it!" Gans and Berg cheered and jumped around. They pushed the door of the cinema to the side and pushed me to the middle.


    A beam of light was projected from the cinema onto me.


    Everyone inside stood up collectively. There were tears on their faces, and they clapped their hands vigorously. Whistles and cheers rose one after another, continuous and long - lasting.


    I was dizzy! The dazzling light made me dizzy! And this applause, the surging applause, pressed down on me like a torrential rain, almost knocking me down.


    I couldn''t see the steps under my feet, and everything around me gradually blurred in my sight.


    All the hardships, the ridicule and contempt I had suffered before, all melted away in the tears.


    From the door to the steps below the screen, there were a total of several hundred steps, but it seemed extremely long, as long as a lifetime.


    I saw Carl Laemmle, who had been cold to me before, wiping his tears while smiling at me. I saw the Warner brothers squeezing in front of my dad and addressing each other as brothers. I saw Fox clapping his hands standing on the chair. John Cohen and Old Man Ma rushed to the stage with flower baskets in their hands, shouting loudly. And Grant had already reached a crazy state. He pounced on me, hugged me tightly, and made my whole body sore.


    The 200 people in this movie were all crazy. It was impossible for Old Man Ma to walk to the prepared microphone and signal everyone to be quiet.


    I stood on the stage, standing beside Old Man Ma. I could only wait until they calmed down a little before speaking.


    One minute, two minutes. The applause lasted for a full quarter of an hour before it gradually stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, tonight, I dare say that I have seen the most touching movie in my life! An incomparably wonderful movie! I think that after more than half an hour, the audiences who will see this movie in the other 200 cinemas in Los Angeles will also have the same exclamation as me! Ladies and gentlemen, welcome tonight''s hero, our Mr. Andre¡¤Corleone!" Old Man Ma was so excited that his face was red. He pulled me to the microphone.


    The applause sounded again, one wave higher than the other. I could only stand modestly in front of the microphone, smiling at the cheering crowd below.

 Chapter 41 Signing the Screening Contract

    "Ladies and gentlemen, a few minutes ago, I told my partner outside the door that our movie had failed. Why did I say that? Because it was too quiet inside the cinema. So quiet that it made me panic." I grabbed the microphone with both hands to keep myself from falling, suddenly I couldn''t hear a sound, only saw the mouths of the people below opening and closing.


    My mouth was dry and my body limp; so this was the taste of success.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, more than a month ago, someone came to my house and told my father that this cinema would be taken back in July, which is our family''s main source of income. For the sake of living, I decided to make a movie. To make the movie, my mother even pawned the jewelry she had cherished for a lifetime! Half a month ago, during the days when I was editing this movie, all the people on Harvey Street took the initiative to stand guard for me. A week ago, when the company didn''t have enough money to print copies, all the employees voluntarily handed over their hard-earned wages, their blood and sweat money!"


    The more I talked, the more excited I became, my voice choked up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This movie, I dedicate to my father, my mother, to my partners Berg and Gans, to every employee in DreamWorks, you can see all of them in the movie! Dedicated to Mr. Johnny Grant, Mr. Malskrov, Mr. Fox, Miss Lenny, Miss Heidi, dedicated to those lovely people on Harvey Street! Without you, there would be no such movie! Thank you!"


    After I finished speaking, I almost fainted on stage, but Gans and Berg held me firmly from behind to prevent me from making a fool of myself.


    "Mr. Corleone, we, the people of Harvey Street, are proud of you!" From the last few rows of the cinema, a group of Harvey people who had come from Harvey Street on foot shouted and rushed to the front desk, lifting me high.


    People got up from their seats one after another, took flowers from the flower baskets beside them and threw them around freely, everyone sang and danced, fanatical and crazy. Old Ma took my actors from backstage with the prepared champagne and sprayed it everywhere, the scene was in chaos.


    It was midnight before the crowd gradually dispersed. I really couldn''t hold on any longer, and was supported by Gans and Berg to the bed at home and lay until dawn. All night long, I couldn''t sleep at all, with the shouting of the crowd in my ears, and the faces almost deformed due to excitement when I closed my eyes. Many times, I felt that I was dreaming, that all this was a dream, but the screams of Gans and Fatty from downstairs proved that this was not a dream, but a real reality.


    When it was bright, I finally fell into a deep sleep, and when I woke up, it was already past one o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Boss, you finally woke up! You snored so loudly that you made us envious." Fatty saw me wake up and hurriedly helped me up.


    "Didn''t you sleep?" I asked him, looking at his swollen eyes.


    Fatty shook his head: "Too excited! Boss, hurry up and wash up, we have a lot to do today!"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "What happened?" I went to the bathroom next to me to brush my teeth and wash my face, starting to wash up.


    "What else? ! Our company is almost bursting at the seams now, the heads of Hollywood have basically come over, and there are posters of ''Lust, Caution'' everywhere outside. The cinema has been running continuously from last night to now, and the front pages of all the major newspapers are about us again, and the focus of various programs on the radio is also our movie. Boss, this time we are completely popular!" Fatty was extremely excited, and his saliva splashed all over my face.


    "Really?" I suppressed the excitement in my heart and changed into a new set of clothes.


    "Boss, I admire your composure. Hurry down, there are guests downstairs." Fatty said with a grin.


    "Who?"


    "There are many, you''ll know when you go down!" Fatty mysteriously pushed me downstairs.


    The living room was full of voices, and as soon as I appeared at the top of the stairs, I immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    I glanced around, among these people were old acquaintances like Malskrov, Fox, Jack Warner, Lemer, John Cohn, and some new faces I had never seen before.


    "Andrei, you finally woke up, we''ve been waiting for you all morning." Old Ma stood up and welcomed me into the living room, introducing me to those I didn''t know.


    "This is Mr. Charles Ray, the Western Theater Manager of the First National Pictures Company."


    A man in his thirties shook my hand, tall and thin, with a fresh smell of shaving lotion on him, full of energy.


    The First National Pictures Company could be regarded as a big fish in the screening industry, with 5,000 theaters under its banner, and 1,200 in the West alone. This guy was probably interested in my movie.


    "This gentleman is Mr. Todd Browning, the Western Manager of Biograph Pictures Company."


    Old Ma pulled me to a fat old man about fifty years old with gray hair.


    Biograph Pictures Company was powerful from 1900 - 1910, but now it was in the same situation as this fat old man, struggling to survive. A starving camel is bigger than a horse, and Biograph''s theaters also had several hundred, so it still had influence.


    Next were Chani Bara of Lightning Company and Tom Bodewin of Essanay Company. The total number of theaters of the two companies was less than 100, so in front of these bigwigs, the two men looked very awkward, and they even bent their waists when they saw me.


    After the introduction, everyone took their seats.


    Old Ma looked at everyone, then at me, and smiled: "Andrei, everyone came this time, and they have something in common to discuss with you."


    "Old Ma, just say it, I''ll do it." I picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "The thing is, after ''Lust, Caution'' had its premiere in 200 theaters, it was sold out every time, and now the whole of Los Angeles is boiling. We discussed it and thought of letting this movie be shown across the United States. Don''t worry about the copies, and everyone will discuss how to divide the profits. Such a good movie, if only shown in Los Angeles, would be a pity." As soon as Malskrov finished speaking, there was an echo of approval all around.


    "This is good, of course I agree, not to mention that for the success of this movie, you also contributed a lot, Old Ma." It could be shown across the United States, which meant that money would roll in, and I couldn''t ask for more.


    Hearing what I said, there was an immediate burst of admiration in the living room. These bosses were very satisfied with my reply. Screening ''Lust, Caution'' was beneficial to both them and me.


    Under the mediation of Old Ma, I signed a screening contract with the heads of these companies, agreeing to hand over the screening rights of ''Lust, Caution'' to the cinemas under these companies, but DreamWorks must get seventy percent of their profits.


    After signing the contract, I went to the company. Everyone in the company was busy running around, and people kept coming to negotiate about the screening business of the film. During this period, a large number of reporters also rushed over to interview me.


    After receiving these people with great difficulty, when I sat in the office to rest for a while, Gans threw a stack of newspapers on my desk.


    "Boss, you see how to deal with it." He looked depressed.


    It seemed that something had happened.

 Chapter 42 Public Opinion Storm

    I glanced at the stack of newspapers. The top one was the "Los Angeles Times", which used a whole page with four articles to evaluate "Lust, Caution".


    The first article was an interview with Alan Kelly, the theater manager of Paramount Pictures. Kelly said in the article: "This movie (''Lust, Caution'') is a disgusting and nauseating movie, dirty enough to make people vomit. I really can''t think of such a filthy thing appearing in Hollywood, which has always prided itself on being civilized and noble. It doesn''t even count as a movie. It''s garbage, a poison that endangers the public spirit, erodes the audience''s soul, and makes society degenerate."


    Then he ridiculed "Lust, Caution" with the attitude of a self-righteous moralist: "Andrej Kurylowicz used the Eastern European imagination of Polish immigrants to make a shameful garbage movie for America. And what surprised me was that there were still so many people going to watch it. Citizens, don''t be deceived by this movie anymore. It wears a gorgeous coat, but has an incredibly dirty soul. It will only make you sink deeper and deeper in lust and moral corruption!"


    Kelly also announced Paramount''s attitude: "The great Paramount Pictures condemns this movie. Our 4,000 theaters will refuse to screen ''Lust, Caution''. At the same time, I also hope that my Hollywood colleagues will unite together, pull up this poisonous weed from Hollywood by the roots, let it be exposed to death under the scorching sun of justice, and expel its initiator Andrej Kurylowicz and his DreamWorks from Hollywood. Only in this way can Hollywood have a good development environment."


    The second article was an article by the famous Hollywood film critic Nis von Goethe, titled "Charming and Unforgivable Regression!".


    The article strongly criticized "Lust, Caution", writing: "The ''Lust, Caution'' directed by Mr. Andrej Kurylowicz of DreamWorks Film Company made Hollywood and even the whole of Los Angeles crazy overnight."


    After describing the grand occasion of the premiere of "Lust, Caution", he then turned the pen to link "Lust, Caution" with Griffith: "The momentum that this movie which suddenly emerged made the citizens of Los Angeles crazy reminded me of the grand occasion when Mr. Griffith''s ''The Birth of a Nation'' was premiered, but this movie is worlds apart from Mr. Griffith''s masterpiece."


    He analyzed the greatness of "The Birth of a Nation": "As we all know, ''The Birth of a Nation'' is set against the background of the Civil War and the post-war reconstruction, depicting the ''friendship - enmity - reconciliation'' experienced by the Northern abolitionist Stoneman family and the Southern plantation owner Cameron family during the historical period. The whole film takes the tortuous love story of the male and female protagonists as the main line, symbolizing the process that the country has gone through in the blood and fire."


    "The film shows great concern and enthusiasm for major historical events and human fate and future. The film''s unique creative binary opposition as the basic clue of the narrative structure, the perfect parallel narrative and the realistic appeal integrate ideological significance and scenes together, raising the issue of film dynamics."


    Then he cursed my movie: "Also based on the theme of the Civil War, Mr. Kurylowicz''s work has shamed the entire Hollywood. He speculatively targeted the dirty thoughts in the public''s mind and showed the audience a charming and unforgivable movie with guilty feelings in the lens."


    "Morally speaking, it is a regression, and from the perspective of film art itself, it is also a regression. The large number of lenses and shooting techniques used in the film do not follow the convention and destroy the classic film aesthetics. Such a movie is definitely not good for the audience and the development of Hollywood movies!"


    These two people, one is the theater manager of Paramount Pictures, a power house, and the other is the most famous film critic in Hollywood, an opinion leader. Their articles criticized "Lust, Caution" to the fullest, especially the fact that Paramount''s 4,000 theaters refused to screen my movie, which would definitely have an adverse effect on "Lust, Caution". However, I had more or less anticipated this situation, but the following articles made me unable to sit still.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The Bishop Frankenstein of the Los Angeles Catholic Diocese actually also published an article, titled "A Movie That Will Send You to Hell After Watching!".


    He wrote in the article: "God issued the Ten Commandments through Moses, one of which is ''Thou shalt not commit adultery''. Those who violate this commandment will go to hell. Last night, there must be one person who will go to hell, that is Mr. Andrej Kurylowicz!"


    Then the bishop condemned me: "He is a follower of Satan. His movie has brought darkness and ugliness to Los Angeles. He uses various means of bewitchery to capture the hearts of the people and blind their eyes. The lewdness in the movie has reached an outrageous level."


    At the same time, Bishop Frankenstein warned the world: "I warn the poor people of Los Angeles in the name of God, warn these lost lambs, open your eyes and see the true face of this demon. This movie can only send you to hell! God will not forgive those who smile while watching this movie!"


    As far as I know, almost half of the people in Los Angeles at this time were devout believers. The article of Bishop Frankenstein would definitely make these believers feel rejection and prejudice. "Lust, Caution" had just been launched into the market, and this article was very likely to cause it to suffer a severe blow.


    Sweat, cold sweat dripped down from my face.


    In an instant, I felt that I was really too happy too early.


    Although I hit the audience''s psychology, I didn''t take into account the public opinion leading ability of some other people in society at all.


    These people, their words will sweep over like the wind, and the audience will only fall down like weeds in front of them. If this matter is not handled well, the only result waiting for me is one, and this result has also been experienced by Griffith: from the peak to the bottom of life all at once, and never able to get up again.


    And for DreamWorks, which was newly established and invested all its funds and hopes in this movie, it would undoubtedly be a huge and sudden disaster.


    What should I do!?


    Holding that newspaper, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning, wanting to cry but having no tears.


    The only thing that comforted me was the last article. This article was the shortest, but the signature made me a little surprised: John Ford! That John Ford who shot "Iron Horse" and "Stagecoach" and was called a western film master by later generations!


    Ford honestly analyzed the innovative aspects of my movie: "Mr. Andrej Kurylowicz perfectly combined historical reproduction, psychological reality and surprising scene scheduling, and achieved perfection and balance. These basic elements are properly arranged without any bias."


    He also specifically mentioned the use of my series of innovative techniques: "Mr. Kurylowicz''s multi-camera shooting, close-up superposition processing, large amplitude push-pull swing of the camera, and the highlighting of character psychology by lighting, etc. A series of techniques are undoubtedly unique innovations in the current era. I am excited to see that these wonderful and even genius shooting techniques will inevitably leave a glorious mark in the development history of Hollywood."


    After the argumentation, he highly praised "Lust, Caution": "Not only does ''Lust, Caution'' open up a bright road in shooting techniques, but it also focuses on shaping characters from their inner hearts rather than the director''s subjective wishes. The film highlights the sense of morality and personality shown at life-and-death moments, showing the worst and weakest side of people in extreme environments and the noblest and most valuable side. I think American scholars can discuss this movie from an academic perspective."


    Truly a film master in American history! He actually saw so many things! Reading this short article, my originally heavy mood suddenly relaxed a lot.


    The "Los Angeles Tribune" also published some opinions and comments from Hollywood film practitioners, most of which were critical and abusive, a small part were ambiguous, and only a very small number of people dared to support my movie.


    Other newspapers were the same. Newspapers such as "The Post" and "Hollywood Times" one-sidedly accused, while "The Citizen" was probably the best situation for me. Among the opinions of citizens published on it, 80% of the people thought that "Lust, Caution" was a touching movie.


    I specially flipped through the "Western Conscience" "Christian Truth Newspaper". There was not a single report or comment on "Lust, Caution" in the whole newspaper. It was surprisingly silent in the noise, which made me feel that this newspaper was not simple.

 Chapter 43: The Storm Intensifies

    In the following days, the debate over "Lust, Caution" became increasingly fierce. All media in Los Angeles, including newspapers, radio stations, and magazines, got involved in the discussion. Moreover, the scope of this discussion continued to expand until even university professors and scholars participated.


    "Boss, I can''t take it anymore! So many people are cursing us outside, and we haven''t reacted at all! Isn''t this too pathetic?" Gans and Fatty came to my office almost every hour. There was a radio in their room, filled with curses. A large number of protesters and defenders also appeared outside the DreamWorks gate, each holding their own reasoning and refusing to give in, and they almost got into a fight in the end.


    "If the enemy doesn''t move, we won''t move. Don''t you understand this principle at all?! The more such a time, the calmer we must be. What''s the use of being anxious!" I glared at Gans and Fatty viciously, and the two guys immediately behaved themselves.


    "Boss, after what you said, I seem to think that this debate seems to have been deliberately created by someone?" Gans suddenly realized.


    "I think so too!" Fatty patted his own head hard.


    "Then analyze for me, who is it?" I smiled and looked at the two of them.


    Gans flipped through those newspapers and then said seriously, "Boss, have you noticed that in this matter, the one who first started it was Alan Kelly, the theater manager of Paramount? Also, that Nis von Goethe is no good either. I made some inquiries. He is Chu Ke''s loyal lackey. Moreover, the ''Los Angeles Times'' has always had a very good relationship with Chu Ke. So I think it''s this son of a bitch Chu Ke."


    Fatty nodded while listening and added, "Boss, Chu Ke didn''t attend our premiere, nor did he sign a contract with us. This further shows that the old guy has a problem."


    "What you said makes sense, but can you tell me why movie giants would be so ''fond'' of our small company?" Suspecting others always requires reasons.


    "That goes without saying. Chu Ke is stingy by nature. That time at the city hall, boss, you really lost face for him. How could he let you go?" Fatty said very affirmatively.


    Gans stepped forward, pulled a chair and sat in front of me, excitedly saying, "Yes, yes, boss, do you remember? They also made a ''Civil War'' this year that conflicts with ours a bit. If our movie takes up the market in advance, who will watch their movie? Just for this reason, he must want to kill us!"


    I nodded. It seemed that Gans and Fatty still had some brains.


    "Have you thought of another point? The several companies that signed contracts with us this time, like MGM, First National Pictures, Universal, etc., don''t have a good relationship with Chu Ke. They are Paramount''s strong competitors. If our movie becomes popular, these companies that signed contracts with us will gain huge benefits accordingly, which is definitely not a good thing for Paramount." I mentioned another possibility altogether.


    "Great! Admire! As expected of the boss!" Gans gave me a thumbs-up.


    I glanced at him helplessly and then frowned, "But have you noticed that under the surface of the lively and noisy debate this time, many people have remained silent?"


    "Are you talking about Old Ma and them?" Gans withdrew the expression of sudden enlightenment just now and asked.


    "Not only Old Ma, but Universal, First National Pictures, Warner Bros., Columbia, etc., these companies that signed contracts with us have not made statements. If one or two don''t make statements, it''s normal, but it''s a bit strange that they are collectively speechless at this critical moment. Therefore, I always feel that this matter is a bit strange." Under my analysis, the faces of Fatty and Gans became heavier and heavier, pinning all their infinite hopes on me.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I opened the newspaper on the table and continued, "Kelly and von Goethe are from Paramount. There''s nothing much to say about messing with us. Why would a person like Bishop Frankenstein, who usually doesn''t show up easily, suddenly blow up? What''s even stranger is that the ''Christian Truth Newspaper'', which has a close relationship with the bishop, is surprisingly quiet. Isn''t this suspicious?"


    Gans and Fatty looked at each other, and neither could say a word. Only the sound of the noisy radio from the next door could be heard in the room.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Fatty said with a sad face.


    I walked to the window, stared at the protesting crowd outside, and said word by word, "Wait, wait for those divers to come up."


    This storm came unexpectedly. I knew that the best choice at this time was to keep silent. Before everything was made public, let those people make noise. I had a hunch that it wouldn''t be long before they showed their true colors.


    I usually stay in the company and don''t even go out of the gate. Business and related work are done by Gans and Fatty leading people. As for James, Howard, Tim, Valente, I specifically gave them two tasks.


    The four of them were divided into two teams and, according to my instructions, lay in ambush near the Los Angeles St. Peter''s Cathedral and the ''Christian Truth Newspaper'' like secret police, closely monitoring the movements of the bishop and the newspaper leaders.


    Five days passed, and the debate over "Lust, Caution" not only did not weaken, but with the screening of the movie across the United States, it triggered a nationwide discussion wave. Not only the film industry participated in the discussion, but later, scholars from different fields such as the religious circle, the philosophical circle, the psychological circle, and the educational circle also published articles. Major newspapers spared no effort to hype, making "Lust, Caution" suddenly enter the focus of the entire American public opinion.


    First, the Los Angeles Catholic Diocese took the lead, and the Catholic Churches in California and Nevada in the West jointly issued a boycott "Lust, Caution" initiative. Then, the Protestant churches in Washington State and Oregon accused the Catholic Church of interfering in social life. The two sides debated fiercely from their respective religious positions.


    What followed was the chaotic quarrel of newspapers and broadcasts of all sizes across the country. In the end, even the "New York Times" was involved. On June 28th, the cultural commentary section of the "New York Times" published three articles. These three articles elevated the debate from random trivialities to the height of film progress and the development of civilization.


    The author of the first article was John Dewey, the president of the American Psychological Association and the Philosophy Society, known as a famous pragmatist educator and an academic giant in the United States. The old man is definitely a heavyweight figure at the senior level in the American academic community, especially respected in the education field. The turmoil brought by "Lust, Caution" made the old man feel that he had to speak out. At the invitation of Alon Resadie, the editor of the "New York Times", he wrote a very long article.


    The article reviewed the historical status quo of the United States in the 1920s: "This decade, that is, the decade after World War I, the United States achieved a myth. The national strength has made great strides and the economy has developed rapidly. We call it ''Coolidge Prosperity''. This is a good thing, and we have to admit it."


    Then Dewey raised a sharp ideological issue: "But this has also brought a huge problem, that is, the economy has prospered, but people''s cognitive problems and thinking problems have not kept up. Our thinking is still at the stage of farmers in the Civil War period, still clinging to their own piece of land or several factories. Society is as closed as medieval Europe when the Black Death was rampant. The American people should be in an era of ideological revival!"


    Then Dewey talked about my movie: "The reason why a ''Lust, Caution'' directed by Mr. Andrew Coliono has caused such a big response in society like a bomb during this period is only one, not that this movie is not good, but our heads have problems. Our eyes have been covered with too much dust and it''s time to wipe them off and use them to look into the distance! This movie has an extremely open approach, revealing the essence of human beings and the fundamental meaning of life, which is thought-provoking. It has its unique philosophy in philosophy. The war in the movie and the oppression of war on human nature reflect very clearly the destruction of the soul by the machine age industry in our era!"


    Although I have reservations about his understanding of my movie, what he said is basically correct. Especially the following paragraph: "From my own years of research, American college education should be like this movie, paving the way for pioneering innovation and pursuing the origin of the world, rather than developing in the academic atmosphere of conservatives. If so, God will not bless us, and God will not bless America! I call on all Americans to watch this movie. Those governors, congressmen, and even our President Coolidge should watch it!"

 Chapter 44: A Series of Bad News

    If Dewey pointed out the valuable aspects of my movie from a macro perspective, the second article, "A Masterpiece of Psychology" by the famous American psychologist Thorndike, analyzed "Lust, Caution" symbolically from a professional psychological point of view.


    Starting from his profession, Thorndike carefully examined the character images of Dietrich and Bish in the movie and pointed out that these two characters are the types of characters that have never appeared in all American movies. They are the first people to awaken themselves on the silver screen. The movie shows a world full of symbols and metaphors. In this world, there is rich potential content in almost every shot.


    He praised my movie like this: "This psychological masterpiece by Andrew Coliono makes us professional psychologists also feel ashamed. It can be said that it has solved many long-standing difficult problems in the academic circle. The inspiration it gives us is huge. I think the entire history of psychology should remember this movie, and those who regard it as a filthy and dirty work, I can only feel sorry for them."


    At the end of the commentary section, there was an article titled "Is This a Movie?!" Its author was Mike Sennett, who was known as the king of comedy and on a par with Chaplin!


    Mike Sennett cursed my movie from beginning to end, saying that my movie destroyed all the existing rules and narrative structures of movies. The characters in it were deformed, terrible, and dirty. The lighting was dim, the shots either swayed unsteadily or emphasized the impact of close-ups, or suddenly became long - time oppressive and dull (I guess he was talking about my long shots). Such a thing could at most be said to be a Victorian (the notorious pornographic and dissipated period in British history) novel that had been transformed and put on the screen.


    "In Andrew Coliono''s eyes, there is only one thing, and the thing he pursues is also only one, that is, money. In order to achieve this goal, he has added all the things that stimulate the audience''s lust in this movie, without considering the inherent laws of movies at all. As someone who has been engaged in the film industry for many years and as an actor, I guarantee on my honor that Mr. Coliono''s freak is not a movie, but disgusting garbage with a stench of copper. As for himself, he is a fake director who knows nothing about movies and the obligations of movie creation!"


    It can be said that things have developed to this point and have become completely intense.


    As one of the largest and most authoritative newspapers in the country, the influence of the "New York Times" is unquestionable. The reputations of Dewey, Thorndike, and Sennett are well - known to every household. The three articles of them have strange and completely opposite views, which doesn''t surprise me at all. After reading these three articles, my heart actually had a glimmer of joy. After so many days of exhausting debates, the vast majority of opinions were to criticize and protest against "Lust, Caution". But today, there has actually been a situation where the voices of praise overwhelm the voices of opposition, and it is on the most authoritative "New York Times". This has added infinite confidence to me.


    With the support of Dewey and Thorndike, it has almost become a foregone conclusion that "Lust, Caution" will receive good reviews in the academic circle. As for the film industry, it is far from seeing the light. Sennett is regarded as a movie master in Hollywood. Even people like Chaplin respect him very much. His opinion will definitely make everyone in the film industry sentence my movie to death.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    As for me, whether the reputation is good or bad doesn''t matter at all. The most important thing is to run DreamWorks, to make money to make movies, and to expand the company. Now DreamWorks has already spent all its family property on "Lust, Caution". If something goes wrong with it, I am basically finished. To take a step back, even if the film industry sentences it to death, as long as its box office is booming, I am not afraid. After all, outside the film industry, in the academic circle, "Lust, Caution" has been recognized. I have made money and expressed my movie concept in advance, and received certain appreciation in the academic circle. This is the result I most want to get at present.


    As for "Lust, Caution" being accepted in the film industry, I don''t have any excessive illusions.


    And the worst result for me is that after the film industry sentences "Lust, Caution" to death, it jointly boycotts it from entering cinemas. In that case, DreamWorks will have to go bankrupt, and I will have no choice but to pack up and leave.


    I am glad that I signed screening contracts with Lao Ma and others in advance. According to the information feedback in the past few days, the theaters in Los Angeles were full in the first two days, and the audience flocked in. Although the number of audiences decreased significantly in the following days due to the influence of public opinion, especially the call of the Catholic Church, the attendance rate still remained at least two - thirds. It should not be a problem to recover the cost after another week.


    However, there is always a shadow coagulated in the bottom of my heart, which cannot disperse for a long time. That is, in the past few days, no one from Malskrov, Fox, Leimer, Jack Warner and others has appeared in my company, and they haven''t even made a phone call. They seem to have evaporated from the earth. This strange phenomenon makes me always feel uneasy.


    On the evening of June 30th, when I was about to go to bed, I was startled by a violent knocking on the door. I opened the door, and Fatty plunged in.


    "Boss, it''s not good, really not good! We''ve been tricked!" Fatty shouted frantically, gasping for breath. He seemed to have run all the way here.


    I helped him to the chair and poured him a glass of water, asking, "Aren''t you sent to Oregon and Washington as our company''s representative to supervise the release of the movie for two weeks? Why did you run back!?"


    Fatty gulped down a glass of water and shouted, "Boss! Don''t mention it. First National Pictures, Biograph, MGM and other companies didn''t show ''Lust, Caution'' once in Oregon and Washington!"


    "What!?" When I heard what Fatty said, my eyes went black and I almost fell down.


    Oregon and Washington for two weeks are the important areas for the release of movies by several film companies such as First National Pictures, Biograph, MGM, and Fox. First National Pictures alone owns 2,000 theaters in the two states, and there are also quite a few theaters of other film companies. How could it be possible that there is not a single screening?!


    Moreover, they have all signed contracts with me!


    "Fatty, what exactly happened!? Tell me clearly!"


    Fatty looked at me with a long face and shouted, "Boss, when I got to these two states, the theater managers of these film companies either disappeared or made excuses not to see me. They just arranged for me to wait in the hotel for notice. Later, I felt strange, so I ran out and entered several theaters by myself. As a result, I found that the movies shown in the theaters were not our movies at all, and there were no promotional posters either. I secretly asked their projectionists, and they said that they had never received any posters!"


    Fatty was both anxious and angry, his face was ashen, and he was about to faint.


    "Has Gans come back?" Fatty asked me.


    "Not yet. He is responsible for Nevada and California." I answered absent - mindedly.


    Fatty stood up, walked to the window and paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pan. "Boss, I have a hunch that Gans is probably going to come back soon, and he will definitely bring bad news."


    Fatty''s words really came true in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 45: Falling into a Conspiracy

    At one o''clock in the morning, it rained heavily. Lightning streaked across the clouds, creating dazzling flashes of light. The howling wind roared as if the sky had a big hole in it, and the torrential rain swallowed the world. I could only feel the earth shaking.


    When Gans appeared at the door, he was completely drenched. Although it was already June, he was still shivering with cold. Gans and Fatty brought him into the room, let him take a hot bath, and then changed into a clean suit. Only then did this guy gradually recover.


    "Boss, we... we''ve been tricked!" Gans shrank in the quilt, looking at me with tears in his eyes.


    I took out a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and then asked, "What happened? Explain clearly."


    "The 600 theaters in Los Angeles were full to capacity a few days ago. Although they have been affected these days, the attendance rate can still reach two - thirds. These are true. But such a situation only happened in Los Angeles. Except for Los Angeles, in California, Nevada and even the whole West, companies such as First National Pictures, Biograph, Fox, Warner Bros., etc., which have signed screening contracts with us, haven''t shown a single movie!"


    "Not a single screening?! Not even in Old Ma''s theaters?!" I didn''t believe this fact and asked loudly.


    "They haven''t shown a single screening! I haven''t seen him since he signed the contract!" Gans''s eyes were full of bloodshot, and he shouted hoarsely.


    I was stunned! Sitting on the chair, I suddenly felt extremely cold.


    "Is it that outside Los Angeles, outside this urban area, no movies have been screened anywhere?!" I was reluctant to believe it and grabbed them both and asked.


    "Yes!" The two answered in unison.


    "Among the companies that have signed screening contracts with us, only Universal has shown our movie in all its theaters. A few days ago, Essanay stopped showing it suddenly after one day. Fox Company also only showed it once in each of its 215 theaters in California and then mysteriously took it off the shelves. So did Callum Company. That is to say, now these contracted companies only show ''Lust, Caution'' in their Los Angeles theaters. The only one who has really put funds and theaters into it is Universal!" Fatty concluded.


    That is to say, if the situation is true, my movie is currently only shown in 600 theaters in Los Angeles. In addition, only Lemer''s Universal is shown across the board.


    I''ve been tricked by these big company tycoons!


    Why is this so?


    Normally speaking, judging from the benefits of these 600 theaters in Los Angeles, which are almost full every time, do the bosses of these companies have a grudge against money?!


    "Boss, I don''t understand why Old Ma and them would trick us?! They can make money by showing our movie!" Fatty and Gans had similar thoughts to mine.


    "You ask me, who should I ask?! But since the sudden appearance of Bishop Frankenstein, I''ve felt something unusual. Now it seems that my premonition is quite accurate." I gave a bitter smile.


    "Well, we must think of a way! Newspapers and broadcasts have widely criticized us, and the voices of criticism in society are getting higher and higher. Now these companies have collectively stopped showing our movie. In this way, the future of DreamWorks will be ruined." Fatty became more and more anxious as he spoke.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    I looked at the two of them and picked up the phone beside me.


    The first call was to Fox. After ringing for a long time, his secretary answered the phone and said that Fox had gone to Europe for business. I asked when he would come back, and the secretary hesitated and said that she didn''t know.


    I dialed the phones of John Cohn, Sam Warner, Charles Reisner, Todd Browning and other people in succession. As a result, they were all transferred by their secretaries. Either their boss was not in or their boss was sick. Later, even the small - sized company bosses such as Callum Company, Fox Company and Essanay Company also lost contact.


    The more I dialed, the colder my heart became. I could only pin my last hope on Old Ma.


    After the phone rang a few times, I heard Lenny''s voice.


    "Lenny, is Mr. Malskrov there?" I asked anxiously.


    "No, Andrew, what''s wrong?" Lenny asked.


    "No, do you know where he went?"


    "I don''t know. He seems to be in the company or on a business trip. I''ll ask for you."


    Lenny hung up my phone and called back a few minutes later, telling me that the people in the company told her that Old Ma was on a business trip and would not come back until two weeks later.


    After putting down the phone, I suddenly didn''t know what to do. These people suddenly disappeared collectively, which made me have no way at all.


    "No, we can''t just sit and wait. Gans, call Jack for me." I shouted at Gans.


    Gans went out not long and brought Jack into the room.


    "Jack, I''ll give you a task." My voice was low.


    Jack straightened his back and said loudly, "Boss, just tell me what to do."


    "Don''t you have quite a few people under you? Starting from tonight, divide them into several groups and send them to the vicinity of these companies that have signed contracts with us. Specialize in tailing their bosses and report to me as soon as you find out the situation!"


    "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll go and do it right away!" Jack agreed, put on his raincoat and dived into the heavy rain.


    To be honest, I simply didn''t believe that those bosses really went on business trips or were sick as their secretaries said. They were very likely to find an excuse to avoid me. If they were sent to tail them, they would definitely be able to expose their tricks.


    "Boss, what about us?" Fatty pointed to him and Gans.


    "Fatty, go and check the situation of Universal Company. I want first - hand information, including their funds and the operating conditions of the company. Although most of these are confidential, you must get them for me by all means. Gans, you specialize in keeping an eye on Lemer and see what he has done."


    Among so many companies, only Universal has honestly fulfilled the terms of the contract. Maybe we can find a breakthrough from Lemer.


    Almost all the people who could be of use in the company have been sent out by me. As for myself, I stayed in the office to command the whole process.


    I couldn''t understand what kind of torment this was. The only thing I could do was to sit in the room, anxiously smoking and waiting. Even Gise and Julie vaguely felt that something big was going to happen later.


    At the same time, I kept calling various companies. After dialing the number, I got the same news.


    Just like this, I endured it for three days. Looking at the guy in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, a three - day - old beard and messy hair like a chicken coop, I really couldn''t believe that it was myself.


    On the afternoon of July 4th, this silent situation was finally broken.


    James and Howard, who were responsible for tailing Bishop Frankenstein, came back and reported to me that they had found that the bishop had moved.


    "Boss, we found that the bishop had a conversation with a very influential guy in the back room of the church for more than an hour this morning." James started to build up suspense.


    I gave him a side - eye: "What time is it now! Tell me who he is!"


    "Boss, it''s Aikent of the Mutual Benefit Company." Howard said word by word.


    "Aikent!? He has colluded with the bishop!? " My heart moved, and suddenly I felt that I had got a clue.


    Almost all the big companies in Hollywood had signed screening contracts with me. Only the Mutual Benefit Company didn''t send anyone. Now Aikent is also closely related to the bishop who called on the public to boycott "Lust, Caution". I couldn''t help but think that there was something wrong with the Mutual Benefit Company.


    But I have no grudges or enmity with Aitken. Why would he want to harm me?! This point puzzles me.

 Chapter 46: Universal Becomes the Scapegoat

    "Boss, if Aitken ruins our movie, not only our company will suffer, but also those companies that screen our films will suffer great losses. If our company suffers, it''s just a matter of losing tens of thousands of dollars and going bankrupt. But the loss of those screening companies will be huge. You know, this period is the golden time for movie screenings. If no one goes to their theaters to watch movies, the money lost in screening alone will be more than just tens of thousands of dollars. So, I think if Aitken plays tricks, his primary target must not be us," James analyzed.


    "But now other companies are not screening, only Universal is fully committed. If there are losses, it can only be Universal, right?" Howard retorted.


    After hearing what they said, my eyes lit up!


    Aitken and Lemer are mortal enemies. The Mutual Benefit Company and Universal are at loggerheads in Hollywood, which is known to everyone. If Aitken ruins my movie, Universal, which screens "Lust, Caution", will surely suffer great losses!


    I told James and Howard what I thought, and the two of them nodded frequently.


    "Boss, there is one thing I don''t understand," James said, looking at the contracts on my desk.


    "Say it."


    "It''s not only Universal that has signed the contract with us. Big companies like MGM and Fox have also signed. If Aitken wants to deal with Universal, won''t he offend other companies all at once?"


    I nodded: "You''re right, but the current situation is that other companies have strangely not screened our movie!"


    "Could it be that these guys are colluding with Aitken?!" Howard and James shouted at the same time.


    I walked to the window, silently for a while, and then nodded heavily: "What you said is very possible!"


    In history, by the 1920s, the competition in Hollywood intensified, and they began to plot against each other and do everything possible to defeat the enemy and strengthen themselves. For this goal, they would not hesitate to pay any price. Universal and the Mutual Benefit Company are mortal enemies, and Lemer is naturally upright and has offended many people. When the sales company was not divided, he became enemies with the First National Pictures Company because of competition. After the sales company was divided, Universal had conflicts with Fox and Biograph in business. It''s just that everyone didn''t say anything unless it was absolutely necessary. So it''s not impossible for these people to unite this time to bring down Universal.


    But Universal is still a big company after all. It''s unlikely to go bankrupt just because of screening a movie. At most, Lemer won''t screen "Lust, Caution" like other companies.


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. Just at this time, the phone beside me rang.


    "Boss, I finally bribed a theater manager of Universal Company with great difficulty and got an important internal message. According to him, the five movies produced by Universal this year are not very good. The three in the first quarter almost all lost money, and the latter two, one was aborted and the other just broke even. So now Lemer is basically on the edge of a cliff. He has put all his limited working capital into this front - line screening. If he loses again this time, Universal will definitely have no money to make movies in the second half of the year. In this way, Universal Company will have big trouble and may not be able to recover!" Fatty shouted thunderously on the phone.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Then Lemer can also choose not to screen movies like others, right?" I asked.


    "Boss, this may be a trick for these tycoons to jointly play Universal. Other people haven''t invested any money at all. They just signed a contract for show. But Lemer has already put all his money in. It''s impossible to withdraw. Even if he withdraws, most of the money he has invested cannot be recovered. In addition, he still has to compensate us for the losses according to the terms of the contract. This is even more uneconomical. So now if he wants to have a glimmer of hope, he can only pray that the box office of "Lust, Caution" will be booming."


    Terrible! Aitken''s move is too vicious! And it''s even more vicious that these movie tycoons are in cahoots!


    "Boss, if it''s really like this, we''ll be better off," Howard looked at me with schadenfreude.


    "Why?"


    "Think about it. If it''s really that Universal has been tricked by Aitken and his men, then companies like Fox and Warner won''t screen our movie. In this way, they will violate the contract and have to compensate us for the losses. With so many companies, each company compensates a sum. At least our costs will be recovered," Howard smiled.


    "Howard, your idea is perhaps a bit too simple. Which of these bosses didn''t come out of conspiracies? They can screen a few shows symbolically in a small number of theaters. In this way, they neither breach the contract nor can they stay out of it. In the end, it''s still us who suffer. Anyway, now we and Lemer are in the same boat. If "Lust, Caution" is a hit in Universal''s 3,000 theaters, Lemer will have overcome the difficulties, and our company will not have to go bankrupt," James looked at me and concluded.


    In this way, the key to all things finally comes down to whether "Lust, Caution" can have a booming box office.


    This is also the reason why Aitken even brought out the bishop to attack this movie.


    That is to say, from the attitude towards this movie, we can judge who are our enemies and who are on our side.


    It is certain that Paramount and the Mutual Benefit Company have exposed their intention to target me and Universal. Old Ma and others are just sitting on the sidelines watching the tigers fight. As for Essanay, Callum and other small companies, they are completely at the mercy of big companies and are people who cannot decide the overall situation.


    If I want to win the final victory, I must not let "Lust, Caution" be tarnished and ignored.


    The public opinion on this movie will finally determine the fate of DreamWorks and Universal!


    And the current situation is that with the publication of the three articles by Dewey, Thorndike and Sennett, plus the influence of Bishop Frankenstein, "Lust, Caution" will get certain praise in the academic circle, but it will be difficult to turn over in the film industry. After all, Sennett is a veteran in Hollywood. Once Bishop Frankenstein says that "Lust, Caution" is garbage in terms of film art and spiritual level, those film practitioners and the general public will follow blindly.


    Unless I can find a figure in the film industry who is more veteran than Sennett and is willing to help me, and find a religious celebrity in the religious circle who is more powerful than Bishop Frankenstein and thinks that "Lust, Caution" is a good movie.


    And this is really too difficult for me.


    Sennett''s status among Hollywood directors at this time is almost unshakable. Chaplin might be able to, but he has a very good relationship with Sennett. When Sennett was a director in the Mutual Benefit Company, he had been in close cooperation with Chaplin''s United Artists. Chaplin will not break off relations with Sennett for me, a small potato.


    As for Bishop Frankenstein, I have basically given up the idea of finding someone stronger than him. He is absolutely an authority in the religious circle in the West, and there is no one who poses a threat to him.


    After such an analysis, my prospects are bleak.


    Depressed, I had dinner. Jack sent someone to bring another bad news, saying that Fox had dinner with Aitken at the Imperial Hotel in the evening. All the people at the table were senior executives of the Mutual Benefit Company, including the head of Royal Films, Floryer, the head of Pisong No. 101 Company, Kessel, the head of Keystone Company, Bauman, and their big director, the famous Mike Sennett!


    This means that Fox, a wealthy company, has finally turned to Aitken, this old fox.

 Chapter 47: The Dawn Breaks

    If I''m not mistaken, Aitken must have promised Fox a lot of benefits after taking down the giant Universal tree. Otherwise, with Fox''s personality, he wouldn''t do something without getting anything in return. Similarly, once Fox is on the same page as Aitken, he will definitely go all out to attack me and Leamer.


    I think I should talk to Leamer face to face!


    That night, I called Leamer and proposed the idea of meeting to talk. Leamer agreed to me and said he was free on the morning of the 5th and asked me to come to his company.


    I didn''t sleep all night. Before dawn the next day, I got up and took a taxi to the headquarters of Universal Pictures. In order not to attract attention, I didn''t bring anyone with me.


    Universal Pictures is located in the western suburbs of Hollywood, far away from Harvey Street. I slept in the car for a while and was woken up half an hour later.


    The gate of Universal Pictures was tightly closed. It seemed that they hadn''t started work yet. It was just past seven o''clock at this time. There were only a few pedestrians on the empty street. The early shift tram clanged and the sky was getting light. The air was still a little cold.


    I tucked the collar of my trench coat up to cover my face, walked into a small alley next to the gate and had something to eat, waiting for them to open the door.


    About forty or fifty minutes later, two doormen pulled the big iron gate with a whoosh. I crossed the street and walked over, telling them that Mr. Leamer had an appointment with me. They let me in.


    Universal Pictures has a huge area. Inside, there are factory sheds, office areas, temporary residential areas, warehouse areas, etc., which are strictly divided and guarded by special personnel. My DreamWorks is simply incomparable to it.


    I got lost inside. Later, I even got lost. Finally, under the guidance of an actor, I found a small building that looked extremely ordinary and even a little dilapidated from the outside.


    When the actor told me that this was where Leamer worked, I didn''t quite believe it. This small building might be the most dilapidated building in the company. Was the boss of Universal really working here?!


    "Sir, this is our boss''s style. He is low - key and pragmatic. If you want to work in Hollywood, you should find someone like our boss!" The actor said with pride when he mentioned Leamer.


    After saying goodbye to him, I went upstairs alone along the gray - white marble staircase. When I entered the door, the doorman stopped me.


    "Sir, you can''t go in casually!"


    "Mr. Leamer has an appointment with me."


    "Mr. Leamer hasn''t gotten up yet. You can meet him later." The doorman looked at me as if he wanted to keep me a thousand miles away.


    "Can I wait inside?" I asked.


    "No! You can''t disturb Mr. Leamer''s rest. He has been working hard enough!" The doorman sniffed and his tone was full of worry for Leamer.


    It seemed that Leamer was still very respected in the minds of Universal employees.


    Since they wouldn''t let me in, I could only wait outside. I sat on the bench at the door and took out a cigarette. Before I could light it, I heard someone calling me from behind. When I turned around, I found it was Heidi.


    She was wearing a black long dress with a small black shawl on the outside and a pair of black leather shoes on her feet. Her hair was a little messy and her eyes were red and swollen. She was completely different from the "Hollywood Flower" in my memory who was bold, sexy and showed a row of white teeth as soon as she smiled.


    "Andre, how come you are here?" A gust of wind blew and Heidi pulled the shawl.


    I put the cigarette back into the cigarette case and said, "I want to talk to Mr. Leamer about ''Lust, Caution'' and the movie''s release problem."


    Wow! As soon as Heidi heard what I said, she burst into tears immediately.


    In this way, I was at a loss.


    "Heidi, don''t cry. What''s wrong?" I said anxiously.


    Heidi threw herself into my arms and smeared all her snot and tears on my clothes. "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! For making this stupid movie, which made my father love it at first sight. He insisted on pulling down all the movies currently showing in Universal theaters and only showing your movie. As a result, there are criticisms everywhere outside now. If the release fails, Universal will be doomed!"


    Heidi''s crying proved that what I had heard about Universal''s capital operation situation was true. At least, Leamer had encountered great challenges now.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s just the ''Hollywood Flower''. Isn''t it just such a small matter?!" I said with a smile.


    Heidi looked up at me and gave me an angry look. "My father is so anxious that he has fallen ill! And you can still laugh?!" The little vixen gritted her teeth as if she wanted to eat me.


    "I''m here now. Don''t worry. I''ll solve it!"


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Really?" Heidi stopped crying and smiled.


    "Really!"


    "Then let''s go in quickly!" Heidi pulled me and ran towards the door.


    "Didn''t you say Mr. Leamer was sleeping?" I asked doubtfully.


    Heidi wouldn''t let go of me. While running, she shouted, "You are here. Why should he still sleep?!"


    Leamer worked on the second floor and his bedroom was on the third floor. Generally, he rested at home and only stayed here when the company was busy. When we entered, he was still lying on a huge white sofa.


    "Dad, look who''s come?" Heidi pushed me in front of him.


    The old man looked haggard. He seemed much older than the energetic movie tycoon I had seen in the DreamWorks cinema. His face was full of wrinkles, his eyes were bloodshot and his chin was full of unshaven white stubble.


    "Andre! Come on, come on, sit down quickly!" Leamer sat up suddenly, put on his clothes and asked Heidi to make tea for me.


    It seemed that everyone knew my habit of drinking tea now. Not long after Heidi ran out, she brought a cup of fine West Lake Longjing over.


    "Mr. Leamer, I came today because there are some words that must be said to you in person." I took a sip of tea, looked at Leamer. Even in such a difficult situation, the old man still looked calm. He was really an old fox who had fought all his life.


    "Andre, are you talking about my predicament as an old man?" Leamer looked at me and smiled, then said in a low voice, "Are you going to tell me that someone is secretly sabotaging me?"


    "You know?!" I shouted loudly.


    Leamer looked at me and nodded. He stood up, patted my shoulder and smiled. "Actually, not long after signing the contract, I felt there was something wrong. But I didn''t think too much. There was only one reason, that is, I liked your movie too much. I have been struggling in Hollywood for so many years and no movie has ever touched me like this. There are shadows of my grandfather and father in it, and also my own shadow. So no matter what the result is, I must let Universal theaters show it!"


    Leamer''s voice trembled. Looking at the morning light outside the window, he sighed slightly. "I''m old. When people get old, they won''t be as naked as when they were young and only care about money in their eyes. They begin to know that besides money, there are more important things, that is, pursuit. If it were 20 years ago, I would never have made this mistake."


    "But now Universal has encountered great difficulties. If it can''t be solved well, the consequences will be unimaginable!" I had to remind Leamer of the seriousness of the matter.


    Leamer smiled and leaned over to whisper in my ear: "Let me tell you an insider. This year, I invested a large sum of money in real estate. As a result, I lost all of it last month. Now I am in debt. Facing such a situation again, the company is like a small boat in a storm and is always in danger of capsizing. Originally, I was still hoping that by showing this movie, I could earn a little money. In this way, there will be some working capital in the company to make several new movies next year and turn over. Unexpectedly, those guys don''t let me go."


    "Mr. Leamer, it''s all my fault. I''ve done you harm." I lowered my head.


    Leamer smiled and sat opposite me gently and said, "Andre, from the first time I saw you, I knew you were different from Chuck, Aitken and the others, and also different from Marcuolov. You reminded me of myself when I was young. I had ideals and longings for life. So you could make a movie that made me fascinated and let the movie be shown in all Universal theaters. It was my own choice and had nothing to do with you. On the contrary, I should thank you. Thank you for making such an excellent movie and fulfilling one of my dreams. You don''t know. I have always wanted to make a movie about the Civil War, but I haven''t started yet. Other companies have made some, but they are all purely for money."


    Leamer looked at me, his eyes full of kindness and encouragement.


    "But do you know that the current situation is not as simple as you think? The one who wants to deal with us is Aitken of the Mutual Company, and he has even colluded with Fox. In addition, Bishop is also instigated by him. Coupled with Chuck of Paramount Pictures, a group of guys are eyeing your Universal covetously. They won''t give up easily until they swallow Universal. The First National Pictures Company, Biograph, MGM, Essanay, Flash, Warner Bros., these companies are all watching from the sidelines and reaping the benefits. Now the ones that can be confirmed not to be involved may be United Artists and Columbia." I told Leamer all the intelligence I had mastered, as well as my ideas on how to solve the problem.


    Leamer was stunned for a moment: "Fox has also joined?! Andre, I really didn''t know these things you said, and it has also solved a lot of doubts in my heart."


    Heidi looked at me and Leamer and rubbed her hands and said, "Dad, Andre, stop analyzing the situation and think of a way quickly!"


    Hahaha. Leamer looked at Heidi''s anxious look and laughed.


    "Heidi, you can''t be so anxious when facing problems. Andre is right. The key now is to turn the public opinion. What we can do is to find someone more authoritative than Bissenter and Bishop. But as you know, these two people are basically uncontrollable in Hollywood and Los Angeles." Leamer was of course very familiar with the situation in Hollywood.


    "Mr. Leamer, I have great doubts about the ''Christian Truth Newspaper''. Logically speaking, it has the closest relationship with the bishop. But why is it so surprisingly silent among all the newspapers?" I raised the question that had been suppressed in my heart for a long time.


    This question also made Leamer fall into deep thought. He pinched his chin and walked back and forth in the room, and then said softly, "I can''t say clearly either. But as far as I know, this newspaper has indeed had a very good relationship with the bishop all the time. Why didn''t it support the bishop this time? Although its circulation is not large, its influence in the whole West is even greater than that of ''Los Angeles Times'' such a newspaper."


    Leamer thought for a while, and then suddenly walked quickly to the telephone on the desk, dialed a number and said loudly, "Help me check the situation of their new editor - in - chief who just took office."


    Leamer waited for a while, then put down the phone and said to me, "They changed a new editor - in - chief at the beginning of this year. It is said that he also came from our Hollywood. I haven''t paid attention to it all the time. Hehe, Andre, guess who it is?" Leamer had a smile on his face and a glimmer of joy in his eyes.


    "Who?" How could I possibly know?


    "Biely Pizhel!"


    Maybe others don''t know this name very well, but I am too familiar with it! Biely Pizhel was the cinematographer of Griffith''s "Intolerance" and also his good friend! Griffith bet all his family property on the shooting of "Intolerance". Although this movie became a masterpiece in the history of movies, it was a box - office failure. Griffith also carried a heavy debt burden for life and never recovered. However, Pizhel''s superb cinematography conquered all the audiences. For this reason, after leaving Griffith, he accepted a lot of movie shootings and later voluntarily withdrew from the film industry and left the sight of Hollywood. But I didn''t expect that he had become the editor - in - chief of the "Christian Truth Newspaper".


    "So it is Pizhel!" I was overjoyed and suddenly grabbed Leamer''s hand. "We are saved!"


    Leamer naturally understood my meaning and laughed heartily.


    Only Heidi looked at us with big eyes, confused.


    Pizhel was very familiar with Griffith. Through him, we could find Griffith. Although Griffith has basically cut off his movie peak now, he is still recognized as a leading figure in Hollywood. Bissenter is still a junior in front of him. As long as he is willing to help us, I think the banner of Bissenter will automatically fall in front of him.


    Leamer and I discussed it for a while, and then went downstairs directly to the headquarters of the "Christian Truth Newspaper".

 Chapter 48: First Meeting with Griffith

    Chapter 48: First Meeting with Griffith


    When we arrived outside the editorial department of the "Christian Truth Newspaper", I called Tim and Valente who had been staking out here. They told me that Pizhel hadn''t made any big moves and would just have a drink in a tavern on the back street after work.


    "Did you see who he was with?" I asked.


    Tim and Valente looked at each other. Tim said, "Yes. He often drinks with a man who looks very down - and - out. The two of them seem to be on very good terms."


    "A down - and - out man? Do you know him?" I asked.


    The two guys shook their heads.


    "Mr. Leamer, shall we go directly to the newspaper office or wait for Pizhel to come out?" I asked for Leamer''s opinion.


    The old man said meaningfully, "Andre, I know that tavern. I''ve heard that the wine there is very delicious and is the favorite of some big shot. It''s still early now. Wouldn''t it be nice for us to go in and have a few drinks first?"


    I nodded repeatedly, sent Tim and Valente away, and then walked towards that street with Leamer.


    The tavern wasn''t big, but the decoration was very characteristic. There were a lot of movie props in it. It was obvious that the boss must have done relevant work in the movie industry.


    We chose a more secluded seat, ordered a bottle of good wine and some food, chatted in a low voice while sizing up the door.


    After more than two hours, probably around four or five o''clock in the afternoon, a man wearing a black hat lifted the curtain and walked in.


    "Mr. Pizhel, I''ve reserved a seat for you. Are you still going to have a drink today?" The waiter in the store hurried over to strike up a conversation.


    The man waved his hand grandly. "Just as usual. Prepare two sets of tableware!"


    I sized him up carefully. He was about one meter eighty tall, thin as a telegraph pole, wearing a diagonal - striped suit, about the same age as Leamer, with a missing front tooth, holding a cigarette in his hand, and his face was pockmarked. He was a typical scruffy old man.


    Pizhel sat down at the table next to ours, back to back with me. Because the light in the store was dim, he didn''t see our faces clearly.


    About half an hour later, a man wearing a gray suit walked into the store. He was over fifty years old, with sharp features, deep - set eyes, also very thin, with messy hair and holding a newspaper in his hand.


    He stood at the door of the store and looked inside. Pizhel waved to him and he hobbled over.


    I turned my head to look at him and my heart thumped.


    This face, I had seen it countless times in documentaries and movie albums. David Griffith, the real father of Hollywood, the grandmaster who transformed movies from street shows into art! And now, he actually appeared in front of me alive.


    Seeing that I was stunned, Leamer coughed gently. Only then did I quickly lower my head.


    Griffith and Pizhel were friends for a lifetime and knew each other very well, so they started drinking as soon as they sat down.


    "David, what''s wrong with your leg?" Pizhel poured a glass of wine for Griffith.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    A burst of coughing: "It was bitten by that dog Chaplin!"


    "Chaplin?! What did he do to you?!" Pizhel laughed loudly.


    "That despicable British bastard. United Artists will be doomed sooner or later in his hands! I read the scripts he wrote this year. If those pieces of paper can still be regarded as scripts, except for that movie ''The Gold Rush'' which is a bit presentable, the others are simply nonsense. Now I heard that he is going to cooperate with Paramount again. Doesn''t he think about it? That devil Chuck won''t let United Artists go, will he?!" Griffith roared.


    Griffith in history was originally hot - tempered. As expected, it was really the case today.


    Hearing his words, I secretly laughed. In the history of movies in later generations, when it comes to Griffith and Chaplin, it is generally said that the two have a very good relationship. Unexpectedly, they also look down on each other in the movie industry.


    Pizhel waved his hand: "Never mind him, never mind him. Anyway, you don''t have any shares in United Artists anymore. Don''t bother with so many things. Tell me, what''s the good news today?"


    In order to pay off his debts, Griffith had sold all his shares in United Artists to Chaplin and Van Beek at this time. Basically, he had changed from the original partner to an ordinary director in United Artists. However, even so, he was still deeply in debt. Moreover, with that "Intolerance", the old man had become a real box - office poison. Who would dare to hire him to make a movie?


    Griffith smacked his lips and pointed to the newspaper: "Good news?! Aren''t you more clear than me? Hollywood has been in turmoil these days. It hasn''t been so lively for more than ten years since ''Intolerance''."


    Griffith laughed heartily, and then said to Pizhel, "Billy, I told you not to publish the article criticizing Andrei Corleone. You were obedient. Hehe, let them make trouble. The more chaotic it is, the better. These sons of bitches, not one of them is a good person!"


    Pizhel smiled and said, "David, I just don''t understand why you are so energetic about Andrei Corleone."


    Griffith slapped the table and shouted, "I dare say that there is no real director in Hollywood now. If there is, this kid Andrei Corleone will probably be remembered for a thousand years!"


    The people in the tavern turned their heads to look over when he blustered like this. Seeing that it was Griffith, they shook their heads one after another and went back to their own business.


    "Really?" Pizhel laughed loudly.


    Griffith gulped down a mouthful of wine and said word by word: "Really! Billy, history will prove that my ''Intolerance'' is a movie worthy of being recorded in history. I think there is also that ''Lust, Caution''! With my many years of experience, this movie is so excellent. It won''t take long, ten years, no, or maybe five years. This movie will be regarded as a classic, and those guys who criticize it will be laughed at. So, Billy, I told you not to get involved. Doing so is also to preserve your good name and prevent you from losing your integrity in your later years."


    Sitting beside me, hearing a master of the generation praise myself like this, I was both shocked and delighted. Leamer even nodded at me continuously, affirming with his eyes that what Griffith said was right.


    "Billy, I stopped you for another reason. That is, I think this turmoil is not simple, not as simple as ordinary people think. From the bishop''s coming out to the screenings of major companies, this may be a prank of a group of people trying to bring down one person." Griffith lowered his voice.


    Leamer, sitting opposite me, trembled slightly when he heard this.


    "I don''t understand." Pizhel was a little puzzled.


    Griffith whispered: "It may be that that son of a bitch Aitken has joined forces with that guy Chuck to undermine Leamer''s platform. I won''t say more to you. Just think about it. Otherwise, would a movie need the bishop to step in? Billy, I''ve been in Hollywood for so many years. I built this godforsaken place. Nothing can escape my eyes."


    "Isn''t it that you hate Chuck and Aitken and those guys the most? Why don''t you write articles to support?" Pizhel asked.


    Griffith sighed: "Look at me now. It''s already good enough to have a meal. If I write an article against Aitken, Sennett will definitely whisper to Chaplin. At that time, that son of a bitch Britisher will definitely expel me from United Artists!"


    The former emperor of Hollywood was in such a state now. Even I couldn''t help but shake my head repeatedly.


    It was time to take action.


    I knocked on the table and said in a self - talking and loud voice: "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. The former grandmaster of the past is now in such a state. What''s even more tragic is that he doesn''t even have the courage to speak the truth anymore. Hehe, it seems that he is old."


    Leamer, sitting opposite me, almost burst out laughing when he heard this.


    Judging from Griffith''s temper, he would definitely jump up when he heard this sentence.


    Just as I expected, Griffith slapped the cup in his hand heavily on the table and stormed over in a rage: "Which son of a bitch is speaking ill of me!"

 Chapter 49: The Movie Master Steps In!

    Griffith glared at me with wide - open eyes, his fists clenched tightly. Seeing my sneer, he swung his fist to hit me, but as soon as he glanced at Leamer beside him, he immediately put down his fist.


    "Leamer? What are you doing here?" Griffith had dealt with Leamer all his life. It was still a bit unexpected to meet him on this occasion.


    "How can''t I be here! Hahaha, David, let me introduce you. This is Andrei Corleone." Leamer pointed at me.


    Griffith pulled a chair and plopped down beside me, grabbing my hand: "You are the Corleone who made ''Lust, Caution''!? "


    I nodded: "Genuine article!"


    Griffith became excited, stammering as he pointed at me: " ''Lust, Caution'', good, extremely good! I like it!"


    At this time, Pizhel also turned to our table and sat down. The four of us got together, staring at each other with wide eyes, and the atmosphere suddenly became a bit sinister, as if we were spies making contact.


    "Andrei, you are right. I''m old, really old. I don''t even have the courage when I was young. It''s all because of those sons of bitches. After all, I have to live!" Griffith sighed heavily and shook his head painfully.


    "Mr. Griffith, you are the Hollywood person I respect the most and my idol. I always thought that it was Hollywood that abandoned you rather than there being any problem with yourself. They didn''t recognize your value. I firmly believe that in the future, people will give you the honor you deserve!" I squeezed his hand hard.


    Hearing my words, Griffith was very happy and nodded continuously without any modesty. He opened his big mouth and started chatting with me.


    We talked about the stories in Hollywood, his movies, from his time at Biograph all the way to "Intolerance", the shooting of movies, the artistic status of movies. Relying on the rich knowledge I mastered in later generations, I made Griffith''s eyes shine. He couldn''t imagine that I could still remember so clearly many things that he had even forgotten himself. I could enumerate and highly praise his unique techniques in movies, such as "the last minute rescue" and "parallel editing". This made the suppressed and unappreciated Griffith suddenly regard me as his soulmate. He was amazed that I, at such a young age, had so many insights that seemed like genius in his eyes. The movie concepts he had held for many years couldn''t be thoroughly understood by anyone at present, but I could explain them one by one. And many of my movie ideas also made him extremely surprised and admire me to the fullest.


    "Andrei, why didn''t I know you earlier! If you were in Hollywood when I shot ''Intolerance'', how nice it would be. At least those sons of bitches wouldn''t dare to stand on my neck and shit now! I''m so happy today!" Griffith''s face was red with drinking.


    "Mr. Griffith, I''m in trouble now. Really. Maybe I will take the same old road as you." Seeing that the time was about right, I changed my tone and lowered my head.


    "Are you saying that they criticize your movie?" Griffith roared.


    "Yes, my ''Lust, Caution'' is just like your ''Intolerance'' at that time. I''m afraid history will repeat itself!" I told him in detail how Sennett criticized me, and how Aitken, Chuck and Fox colluded to deal with me and Leamer. Hearing this, Griffith''s hair stood on end and he roared angrily.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "David, these guys are not only out to get Andrei, but also this old bone of mine. It doesn''t matter if I fall, but it''s a pity for Andrei, such a good director in the future!" Leamer chimed in on the side.


    Griffith''s face was full of anger: "These sons of bitches! They are simply lawless! Andrei, don''t you have any solution now?"


    "Yes!" Andrei and Leamer said in unison.


    "Mr. Griffith, let me call you David. David, now what decides the fate of DreamWorks and Universal is the public opinion of ''Lust, Caution''. As you know, the academic circle evaluates it very well now, but the movie circle is not good. There is Sennett''s article. With his seniority and reputation, no one dares to refute him, right?" I pretended to be in difficulty.


    Griffith almost sprayed the wine on my face: "Is that called seniority? When I came to Hollywood, he didn''t even know where to hold the nipple and suck milk!"


    "Yes, I also said so to Sennett, but he doesn''t think so. He said that Griffith is like an old - fashioned beast and should have withdrawn from the historical stage a long time ago. He said that your movie is out of date and at most is just a dead extra in Hollywood!" Leamer made things up to stimulate him.


    Bang! Griffith slapped the table and roared: "Did he say that about me?! This son of a bitch! Andrei, don''t worry. I will write a review tonight. Sennett, this son of a bitch, and Chaplin are from the same hole. I''ve been disgusted with them for a long time!"


    Seeing that Griffith agreed to come out, Andrei and Leamer were overjoyed. At this time, Pizhel beside him seemed to have something on his mind.


    "David, if you write this article, you will tear your face off with Sennett. That guy has a good relationship with Chaplin. With Chaplin''s narrow - mindedness, he will definitely fire you. Then how will you live!? You are in debt now!" Pizhel was not as hot - tempered as Griffith. He was Griffith''s good friend and had to think of everything for him.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the originally high - spirited Griffith immediately deflated.


    "David, you might as well come to our Universal. How can we be smaller than United Artists? If I get through this difficulty, some of Universal''s movies will be handed over to you to shoot in the future!" Leamer quickly gave Griffith a pill to calm his nerves.


    I didn''t want Universal to poach Griffith. I quickly said: "Yes, although our DreamWorks is very small, if you think highly of it, we welcome you at any time."


    Hahaha! Griffith laughed: "Good! I will go to resign from Chaplin tomorrow. Mr. Leamer, can you help me pay off 40,000 dollars of debts first? In this way, I don''t have to worry about others asking for debts for the next two years."


    I sneered on the side. This old guy was really good at seizing opportunities. When it came to life and death, Leamer would definitely agree. But I really liked his straightforward temper.


    Leamer nodded. Although he was very reluctant to part with the 40,000 dollars, compared with the future of the company, he could still distinguish between the importance.


    After Griffith thanked Leamer, he turned to me and said: "Andrei, when will you report to your company?"


    Ah?! A mouthful of red wine was sprayed out by me!


    I was stunned by his words!


    Normally, after Leamer paid off his debts for him, he should join Universal. Why would he want to come to my place?!


    Seeing the puzzled looks on my face and Leamer''s face, Griffith scratched his head and said to Leamer apologetically: "Mr. Leamer, don''t mind me. I am like this. Among all of Hollywood, the only person who can understand me and communicate with me is Andrei. I want to go to their company."


    Leamer spread out his hands, indicating that he had no objection (actually, even if he had objections, he couldn''t say it).


    I originally had the idea of bringing Griffith over. The old guy was really a famous brand. Now that he took the initiative to come to me, how could I refuse him?


    "Since Mr. Leamer agrees, I naturally welcome you. However, David, you can''t come over right away. You have to wait until the ''Lust, Caution'' matter is resolved. In this way, when you refute them as an outsider, it will be more convincing to the public."


    Griffith agreed.


    "David, I think you had better also find some other directors to do this with you. Tomorrow, publish several full - page reviews in Pizhel''s ''Christian Truth Newspaper''. It will definitely shock their formation greatly!" Leamer reminded Griffith.


    Andrei and Griffith gave Leamer thumbs up at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. Quite a few directors are still in good terms with me. Just wait and see the newspaper tomorrow." Griffith smiled sinisterly.

 Chapter 50: The Underdogs Triumph

    While we were all beaming with joy, the quiet Pitzel suddenly spoke up: "Mr. Koline, Mr. Laemmle, I think you should also pay attention to His Excellency the Bishop. His influence is not to be underestimated."


    Laemmle nodded. "You''re absolutely right, but finding a religious figure with more clout than him would be quite difficult."


    Pitzel glanced at Laemmle and then at me, a mysterious smile playing on his lips.


    "Mr. Laemmle, Mr. Koline, it is indeed hard to find someone in the religious community with more authority than the Bishop. But what if he were to retract his statement himself?" Pitzel''s lips curled upward in smug satisfaction.


    "Retract it himself?!" Laemmle and I exclaimed in unison. How on earth could the Bishop possibly retract his own words?!


    "Exactly!" Pitzel lowered his voice. "The Bishop has been carrying on with a wealthy widow. If you could get some leverage on him, wouldn¡¯t he have no choice but to change his tune?"


    Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!


    Laemmle and I were so thrilled we could have kissed Pitzel right then and there. This guy had just handed us a massive advantage.


    "Mr. Pitzel, you¡¯ve done us an enormous favor. From now on, if there¡¯s anything you need, just ask!" I said gratefully.


    Pitzel shook his head. "I have my own reasons for doing this. First, David is my closest friend¡ªI couldn¡¯t just stand by. Second, I¡¯ve long been disgusted by the Bishop¡¯s hypocrisy, pretending to be virtuous in public while indulging in filth behind the scenes. And third, he¡¯s always meddling with our newspaper. Consider this my way of settling the score!"


    The four of us chatted for a while longer and didn¡¯t leave the tavern until around seven or eight in the evening, bidding each other farewell.


    This outing had been extraordinarily fruitful.


    Laemmle and I continued discussing our next steps in his car, eventually dividing the tasks between us.


    I would handle the matter of the Bishop and the widow, while Laemmle would mobilize his contacts in newspapers and radio to frame this as a conspiracy orchestrated by multiple companies. The bigger the uproar, the better.


    After parting ways with Laemmle, I found Jack and instructed him to tail the Bishop, capturing his misdeeds on camera. Jack left with a wicked grin¡ªthis sort of thing was right up his alley.


    Back at the office, I gathered Fatty, Gance, and the others and filled them in on the latest developments. The whole crew was overjoyed.


    I drafted a statement, had them print multiple copies, and sent them to all the companies we had contracts with. The statement politely condemned their breach of contract and warned that if they continued to betray us, we would take legal action in the Los Angeles courts.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After sending Gance and the others off, I lay down and enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleep.


    By morning, Jack returned stealthily and handed me a stack of developed photos. The scenes depicted were downright scandalous. When I asked how he¡¯d managed to capture such explicit shots, he proudly explained that he¡¯d sneaked into the widow¡¯s house and hidden in a wardrobe next to the bedroom, using a top-of-the-line camera without a flash to avoid detection.


    "Great work, Jack!" I clapped him on the shoulder, then penned a brilliantly worded letter to the Bishop. I selected the most incriminating photos, slipped them into the envelope, and in the letter, I lavished praise on his "majestic physique" before making it clear that if I didn¡¯t see the retraction I wanted in the papers within a few days, these photos would be plastered across every newspaper in Los Angeles.


    "Jack, deliver your masterpiece to His Excellency the Bishop," I said, unable to suppress a laugh. Jack took the envelope and smirked. "Boss, this move of yours is pure genius. I doubt the Bishop will sleep well tonight."


    By that afternoon, Gance brought me a copy of The Christian Truth. When I opened the paper¡ªwhich was nearly twice as thick as usual¡ªmy jaw dropped.


    Five full pages were dedicated to The Color of Sin, and the names attached left me in awe of Griffith¡¯s influence.


    The first was Griffith himself, who devoted an entire page to lambasting Hollywood¡¯s shortsightedness. From Fox and Aitken to the Bishop and Sennett, no one was spared his scathing critique. He then heaped praise on The Color of Sin in fiery, eloquent prose, his arguments so compelling they were nearly irrefutable¡ªperfectly matching his passionate temperament.


    The second contributor was Maurice Tourneur, a wildly popular director in the 1910s who remained a beloved figure in Hollywood. His status was akin to Peter Jackson of The Lord of the Rings fame in later years¡ªevery film he made was a box office hit, making him a darling of the studios. His article was far gentler than Griffith¡¯s, given that he was a director at Lightning Pictures and had to tread carefully around the major studios. Tourneur¡¯s piece focused entirely on praising my film, arguing that Hollywood should welcome it rather than condemn it.


    The third contributor surprised me¡ªit was none other than the comedy star Buster Keaton, a rival to Chaplin himself! But on second thought, it made sense. Though Keaton had been mentored by Sennett, Chaplin¡¯s rise had eclipsed him, and Sennett had gradually sidelined him. Naturally, Keaton harbored resentment toward both Chaplin and Sennett. Combined with his close friendship with Griffith, it was no surprise he¡¯d answered Griffith¡¯s call to contribute. Keaton¡¯s article was laced with his signature comedic wit as he mocked Sennett and hailed The Color of Sin as a "crystalline bloom unlike anything Hollywood had ever seen," urging the public to take action and prevent the industry¡¯s toxicity from tarnishing it.


    The next three contributors were James Cruze, who had recently gained attention for The Covered Wagon; Josef von Sternberg, a rising director who would later become legendary; and King Vidor, a well-regarded director who had worked under Griffith since 1915.


    Compared to Griffith, Tourneur, and Keaton, these three were relative newcomers, but their perspectives were sharp and modern. They championed innovative filmmaking techniques and heaped praise on The Color of Sin¡¯s groundbreaking significance.


    The final contributor left me both shocked and elated. I was stunned that Griffith had managed to recruit this titanic figure, and overjoyed that with his endorsement, not even Sennett¡ªlet alone Edison, the former monopoly of the film industry¡ªcould dare to challenge us. Sennett was a veteran in Hollywood, and Griffith was even more senior, but both paled in comparison to this man: Edwin S. Porter, the legendary director behind The Great Train Robbery and a founding father of American cinema!


    Barring any unforeseen circumstances, this edition of The Christian Truth would go down in history. Not just because of The Color of Sin, but because any one of these seven contributors was a master of the craft¡ªand here they were, united in a manifesto of condemnation. I could only imagine the public¡¯s shock upon reading it, or the sheer fury on the faces of Aitken, Fox, and Sennett when they saw it.


    The frustration of the past weeks had finally been swept away.


    When I called Laemmle with the newspaper in hand, the old man burst into laughter on the other end, gasping between chuckles that the best was yet to come.

 Chapter 51: A Counterattack

    On July 7th, the "Post," "Hollywood Times," "Christian Truth Newspaper," "Los Angeles Tribune," and "Citizen''s Newspaper" all published extensive reports, pointing out that the accusations against "Lust, Caution" were largely not due to the film itself, but rather the intentions of certain companies to merge with rivals and maliciously attack the director.


    Once the truth was revealed, it caused an uproar.


    On July 8th, Bishop Frankenstein suddenly appeared on a Los Angeles radio station and announced to the public that his previous bias against "Lust, Caution" led him to publish such an article. He said, "After having a sincere conversation with Director Andrew Colliano, I understood his creative motivation and the deeply moving meaning contained in the film. This is a good movie. I retract my previous attacks on ''Lust, Caution.'' Everyone should go to the cinema to see it and question our souls."


    The situation took a 180-degree turn. With the support of academia, the film industry, and the religious community, "Lust, Caution" received unprecedented unanimous praise. Universal''s thousands of cinemas were packed every show, and long queues formed outside.


    On July 10th, Columbia Company announced that they would screen "Lust, Caution" in all their theaters, which made other companies start to waver in their thoughts, while Fox, Mutual, and Paramount looked embarrassed, not only losing face but also watching helplessly as other people''s cinemas took a lot of money from the public.


    On July 11th, I filed an appeal with the Los Angeles court, accusing Fox Company of not complying with the screening contract. The judge accepted the case, and the Los Angeles media paid special attention to it, sending their most capable reporters to follow up. Since I was the plaintiff, had the contract in hand, and the law favored the weaker party, Fox Company was at a disadvantage both in public opinion and in front of the law. The "experience" of DreamWorks and myself received great sympathy from the public, including the judge.


    On July 14th, Essanay, Kalem, and Lightning, these three small companies, secretly screened "Lust, Caution" in all their affiliated cinemas. They knew that if I sued them in court, waiting for them would not only be heavy economic penalties but also the fate of bankruptcy. These three small companies were already in poor operating conditions, and under such circumstances, they would rather offend the big companies than save their lives first.


    The bosses of the three companies, Sidney Olcott, Tom Bardwell, and Charlie Bara, visited me in person one after another, apologizing to me, insisting that they should not have been bewitched by others, and also hoping that I would not sue them in court.


    Of course, I didn''t want to make things too extreme all at once, so I "generously" agreed to their requests.


    Facing the counterattacks of these few companies, Paramount, Fox, and Mutual had no reaction and chose to remain silent.


    First National Pictures and Biograph contacted me by secretary, "enthusiastically" inviting me to visit their company headquarters. I declined their kindness and tactfully warned their secretaries that if I did not get a reply from their bosses within a week, I would also file a complaint with the court.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    On July 16th, the Los Angeles court made a judgment on the "Lust, Caution" case. Fox lost the case for maliciously violating the contract, and the court ordered Fox Company to compensate DreamWorks Company $100,000.


    Since the United States is a country ruled by law, once such a judgment is made, it means that the companies that signed the screening contract with Fox and DreamWorks will end up the same way as long as I sue them.


    For a while, Hollywood presented a situation completely opposite to what it was not long ago. The originally arrogant Fox, Sennett, and others hid in their companies like dogs with their tails between their legs, while those who were not sued by me were mentally tormented.


    On July 17th, Biograph began to screen "Lust, Caution" across the board, and Aitken and Chuck suffered another knife wound in the counterattack.


    Unexpectedly, on the day Biograph screened "Lust, Caution," I received a call from Sam Warner and Charles Reis, two guys who suddenly told me in a tough tone that they would not screen "Lust, Caution" and claimed that they were not afraid of my lawsuit.


    Their unusual move really surprised me.


    After some investigation, I learned that Paramount''s "The Civil War," directed by Leibes Piery, had finished shooting and editing. Mutual, Paramount, Warner, First National Pictures, and Fox, the five major film giants, would jointly screen "The Civil War" in their theaters. Their purpose was obvious, which was to use this film to suppress my "Lust, Caution" and take revenge.


    As for the fines for violating the screening contract by Warner and First National Pictures, they would be paid by Paramount and Fox.


    "The Civil War" was claimed to have an investment of five million, but in fact, the investment was less than 2 million. However, at this time, it should be regarded as a blockbuster. Director Leibes Piery was known as a box office evergreen tree. With such a film launched at the same time as "Lust, Caution," you can imagine my pressure.


    But for me, there was nothing to worry about anymore. Fox Company compensated me $100,000, and First National Pictures and Warner were also judged by the court to compensate me $140,000. That is to say, I now have $240,000 in income, which is enough to make a profit, not to mention that I haven''t collected dividends from the screenings of various major companies yet. No matter whether "Lust, Caution" can withstand "The Civil War" or not, I have made a big profit.


    Lehmer didn''t have anything to worry about at this moment either. After this period of screening, Universal had earned back the investment in screening funds and even made huge profits. The only thing to worry about was those companies that joined the screening team later, such as Essanay, Kalem, Lightning, Columbia, and Biograph. The bosses of these companies almost came to my office every day to ask me to come up with ways to counter "The Civil War."


    What could I do? I had done everything I could, and the rest depended on whether the public liked to watch "Lust, Caution" or "The Civil War."


    On the evening of July 20th, Lehmer came to my company without anyone knowing.


    "Andre, what are you busy with?" The old man looked radiant, wearing a crisp suit, and even sprayed cologne.


    I put down the work in my hand, walked over with a smile, and said, "Well, I just bought a batch of equipment and was unloading it."


    Lehmer grabbed me and pulled me upstairs.


    "What''s the rush?" I asked, wiping my dirty hands on my clothes.


    Lehmer smiled slightly: "I drank up the Longjing tea at home, and came to your place to find tea to drink."


    I led him into the office, made him a cup of Longjing, and then asked him with a smile, "You''re not here just for tea, are you?"


    Lehmer ignored me, first took a sip of tea, nodded and said it was good tea, and then whispered, "Do you really not care about those people''s lives and deaths?"


    "Which people?" I glanced at him.

 Chapter 52: Inviting Guests to Dinner is the Real Business

    "Who else could it be? It''s the bosses of the five film companies that are screening ''Lust, Caution.'' Because of your movie, Hollywood has now inadvertently divided into two major camps. One side is Mutual, Fox, Paramount, First National Pictures, and Warner, and the other side is Essanay, Kalem, Lightning, Columbia, Biograph, plus my Universal. This is a battle!" Lehmer drew a diagram of the confrontation between the two camps on the coffee table with tea water.


    "Then who do you think will win this battle?" I asked lazily.


    Lehmer glanced at me irritably and said, "The two sides are not on the same level at all. Their five companies are all film giants. Just the strength of Paramount and First National Pictures alone is almost equal to our total. You know yourself, their ''The Civil War'' has an investment of 2 million, and how much does your ''Lust, Caution'' cost? I don''t need to tell you again. In this battle, our side has little hope. If we lose, we will suffer heavy losses, and their strength will increase greatly."


    Lehmer was right. In Hollywood, it''s not that you can survive just because you don''t suffer losses. As long as the power of others grows too much, you are also in danger of being swallowed up. This is also why Lehmer came to me. Although he doesn''t have to worry about losing money now, he doesn''t want to watch those opponents grow bigger either.


    "It''s none of my business. Anyway, I''ve already made a fortune now, Mr. Lehmer. Don''t worry about this. It''s so nice to sit at home and collect money," I said, rubbing my buttocks on the sofa and looking up at the ceiling.


    Lehmer sighed at me: "Andre, how could I not have thought that you would be so confused sometimes! You have completely made enemies with those people now. Once they grow bigger, will they let you go?!"


    "But what can I do!? I''ve done everything I can! Are you asking me to set fire to their cinemas!?" I shrugged.


    Lehmer chuckled and whispered to me, "You, just pretend to act for me. You know more about these things than I do. You force me to say it! The biggest problem now is that the strength difference between the two camps is too big. We need to balance it out."


    "How to balance it?"


    Lehmer was so annoyed by my question that he wished he could bite me: "How do you not know how to balance it!? Isn''t there still an old fox who hasn''t moved yet?! "


    "Do you mean Old Ma?"


    "Besides him, who else?!" Lehmer gulped down a mouthful of tea and said in a deep voice, "As long as we pull MGM, this towering tree, over, we will basically be invincible. If Old Ma turns to the other side, just wait and cry!"


    To some extent, Lehmer was absolutely right.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." I lit a cigarette: "But I have a condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Can it be a few days later? Look, I haven''t sorted out this equipment yet, and there are still new things in the factory that I can pack up in time. My clothes haven''t been washed yet, I..."


    Slap! A wet towel hit me in the face.


    After Lehmer left, I called Old Ma, and Lenny answered. I asked if Old Ma hadn''t come back from his business trip yet, and Lenny said with a smile that her dad was at home.


    "Andre, how did you know I was coming back today, haha, how is it, ''Lust, Caution'' is screening well, and you must have made a fortune this time, huh?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The old fox! Still playing this trick on me.


    "Mr. Morskolov, when you were away, Hollywood was almost turned upside down, and it was tough on us little guys. Let''s have dinner tonight, will you honor us with your presence?"


    "Okay, of course it''s good if someone invites me. Then let''s go to the Imperial Hotel."


    He was so straightforward, while I was cramping in my calves: The Imperial Hotel, you can''t get out of there without spending thousands!


    "No, I, such a little guy, can''t get into such a high-end place. There''s a tavern on Harvey Street, not bad, authentic Chinese flavor. I''ll treat you to dumplings, how about it?" I quickly called out.


    "Okay! Eight o''clock tonight, no absence."


    At "Fuyuanzhai" on Harvey Street, the boss was from Sichuan, surnamed Chen, and had been in Los Angeles for nearly thirty years. He only opened his store in Hollywood five years ago. Americans can''t eat spicy food, so Boss Chen changed to doing Shanghai cuisine and also did some business in dumpling snacks, which was still passable. I often go there, and I talk to the boss in standard Mandarin. Hearing the national language in a foreign land, Boss Chen naturally felt close, plus I often chatted with him wildly about Chinese culture, used chopsticks for dining, and could recite several Tang poems and talk about the Three Kingdoms and Water Margin. Over time, he regarded me as a half-countryman.


    At 7:30 p.m., I arrived at Fuyuanzhai, ordered a private room, and Boss Chen sent me a pot of good tea. I waited for Old Ma to arrive while drinking tea. Bored, I saw half a wall of bookshelves next to me, all thread-bound, extremely exquisite, and knew they were Boss Chen''s private collection. I couldn''t resist the urge and randomly picked one. To my surprise, it was "Selected Song Ci," so I flipped through it page by page under the light. After reading letters for such a long time, I suddenly saw Chinese characters and felt very happy. Coincidentally, there was Ouyang Xiu''s "Langtaosha Ling" in it, so I read it aloud: "Chui Yang Zi Mo Luo Cheng Dong, Zong Shi Dang Shi Shou Hu Jiu, You Bian Fang Cong. Ju San Ku Cong Cuo, Ci Hen Wu Qiong. Jin Nian Hua Sheng Guo Nian Hong. Ke Xi Ming Nian Hua Geng Hao, Zhi Yu Shei Tong."


    Just as I finished reciting a poem, I heard someone giggle outside the door. Turning around, I saw it was Lenny.


    "What are you laughing at?" I put the book on the table and asked.


    "What are you reading, gibberish? Chinese?" Lenny stepped into the room, her eyes twinkling as she stared at the book on the table.


    "Miss, you don''t know, this is a masterpiece by a famous Chinese poet. Mr. Colliano''s knowledge of Chinese classics is very impressive, even I can''t help but admire it," Boss Chen said as he lifted the curtain and flashed in, followed by Old Ma.


    "Andre, sometimes I feel that I can''t see through you. Not to mention other things, just this Chinese language and Chinese characters, ordinary university professors can''t expect to understand it without more than ten years of effort, but you can pick it up casually. You, you probably don''t know how many secrets you have," Old Ma sat on the stool, poured himself a cup of tea, and poured it himself.


    After ordering the dishes, Boss Chen withdrew, leaving only the three of us in the room. Old Ma and I sat in silence, sipping tea, while Lenny was curious about the book on the table, flipping to the page I opened, and asking me to explain what the poem meant.


    "Well, the meaning of this poem, even if it says that the poet has a very beautiful girlfriend, the relationship between the two is very good, and they stick together all day long, just like Romeo and Juliet in love. Later, for various reasons, they have to separate, and the poet takes his girlfriend''s hand to the place they often come to, telling her that the flowers here are more beautiful than last year, and will look even better next year, but at that time she will not be there, and the poet will not be able to enjoy it with her," I explained with a grin.


    Lenny listened attentively, frowning at those lines of text, and then foolishly asked, "What happened later, did the two of them meet again?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know either, maybe they met, maybe the two of them never saw each other again."


    Lenny''s eyes immediately filled with a layer of sadness. Seeing her so serious, I quickly changed the subject and said to Old Ma, "Mr. Morskolov, aren''t you going to finish that pot of tea?"


    Old Ma curled his lips: "I heard that you like to drink tea so much, I originally thought that tea was much better than our coffee, but now I''ve drunk so much in one breath, and found that the more I drink, the worse it tastes, not good, not good."


    I laughed: "Tea is something to be tasted, not drunk. You drink it like that, the Chinese call it ''bull drinking.'' When drinking tea, you should sip it little by little, feel it with your tongue, and drink to this realm, just like life, always thinking about money, crushing opponents, how meaningless."


    Old Ma was stunned for a moment after hearing my words, and then burst into laughter: "So there are so many rules. I think this tea is not suitable for me. I still prefer to drink coffee, simple and real. Andre, what do you want to see me for tonight?"


    "Eat, and talk while eating." I saw Boss Chen bring up the food, picked up the chopsticks and pointed to the dumplings.

 Chapter 53: Hollywoods "Civil War"

    Using chopsticks was second nature to me, but it was a struggle for Old Ma and Lenny. The aroma of the dumplings made the two of them, who had been feasting on fish and meat all day along with milk and eggs, drool. But their hands just wouldn''t cooperate. Old Ma fumbled for a long time and didn''t manage to get a single dumpling into his mouth, so in the end, he had to grab them with his hands.


    I asked Boss Chen to give them two spoons and shook my head, saying, "Eating Chinese food requires patience, just like being a person."


    Old Ma ignored me and ate half a bowl of dumplings in one breath, exclaiming how delicious they were. He took off his suit jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and told Boss Chen to serve him another bowl.


    "Andre, what exactly did you want to see me about today? Dumplings?" Old Ma wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Of course it''s not that simple, but it''s similar to eating dumplings," I put down my chopsticks and whispered to Old Ma, "Some people are scheming behind the scenes to bring down Lehmer and take me down along with him. Do you know about this?"


    Old Ma shook his head.


    "There are also those who turn a blind eye to evil. Do you know about that?" I sneered.


    Old Ma continued shaking his head, munching on his dumplings.


    I sighed, "Sigh, some people are too impatient. Where do they think these dumplings are eaten? If you eat them so quickly, you''ll choke. Bringing down Universal will only make Paramount and the others stronger. In the end, you''ll suffer."


    Old Ma burst out laughing and pointed at me, "You kid, just speak plainly. Yes, I originally wanted to stand by and watch the show, and maybe scoop up some benefits, but there''s nothing wrong with that. That''s how Hollywood works."


    "You finally admit it! And you said you were on a business trip! When you were hiding in some corner of MGM, did you ever think of me, or did you ever think that my DreamWorks might go bankrupt?!" Seeing Old Ma admit it so shamelessly, I was fuming.


    Old Ma laughed heartily and pinned me to the chair, "Andre, why are you still acting like a child? To tell you the truth, I''m interested in you, and even more interested in Lehmer''s Universal. If Universal goes down, I can make a fortune. As for your DreamWorks, it''s just a few people renting a shabby yard. I''ve already thought about it. If your company goes bankrupt, I''ll bring you over. Don''t worry, MGM will definitely not treat you badly!"


    "Andre, Dad was telling the truth. He even talked to Uncle Mayer about reserving the position of the first director for you," Lenny said to me with an embarrassed look.


    "I''ll deal with you later!" I glared at her fiercely, then roared at Old Ma, "Thanks for your kindness! You really have a wild imagination!"


    Old Ma shamelessly stuffed food into his mouth and mumbled, "Oh, I just didn''t expect it. You kid are so capable. Not only did you bring out antiques like Griffith and Porter, but you also landed a beautiful straight punch. You even managed to tame the bishop. You made a fortune and pulled Lehmer out of the mud. Andre, you''re now reaping both fame and wealth, living in glory."


    "Don''t flatter me! You know the current situation better than anyone. I''m asking you, what are you going to do?" Seeing him like that, I wanted to pick up a dish in front of me and throw it at his face full of vegetables.


    Old Ma smacked his lips, "What should I do? Aren''t you out of the woods now, sleeping with gold coins? Why do you still ask me?"


    "You''re something, Old Ma! Let me tell you, if Atken and the others win, the strength of the five major companies will definitely increase significantly, especially Paramount. What''s the relationship between Chu Ke and you? Everyone in Hollywood knows. I can''t guarantee that he won''t target you next. I''m here to ask you, which side are you really on?" I laid my cards on the table with Old Ma.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Old Ma didn''t expect me to be so direct. He put away his smile and looked at me seriously.


    Lenny was anxious on the side, shaking his arm vigorously.


    "Andre! I''m so disappointed in you! Don''t you understand my feelings?! And you ask which side I''m on!? Go to MGM''s cinema now and see, your ''Lust, Caution'' has been screening since 7 o''clock in the evening!" Old Ma roared.


    "Really?" I was all smiles, blinking my eyes.


    "What do you think?!" Old Ma replied irritably and continued eating his dumplings.


    "Andre, Dad instructed Uncle Mayer to screen ''Lust, Caution'' across the board before he came," Lenny whispered to me.


    Seeing the little girl''s sincere face, I finally believed that Old Ma had done something good. I quickly put on a smiling face and said to Old Ma, "Then I misunderstood you. Hehehe."


    Old Ma rolled his eyes, "What are you grinning about? I have conditions!"


    "What conditions?" My heart sank.


    Old Ma burped and pointed to the empty bowl in front of him, "Damn, these dumplings are delicious! At least two bowls!"


    During this meal, Old Ma ate two and a half bowls of dumplings, his belly as big as a drum. When he left, he shamelessly took a takeout, which of course was charged to my account. With this meal of dumplings, MGM''s big flag finally turned to our side. Watching Old Ma''s car disappear at the corner of Harvey Street, I couldn''t hold back my excitement anymore and laughed loudly to the sky.


    The addition of more than 5,000 MGM theaters greatly strengthened our side''s strength and confidence, making the power of the two sides in Hollywood basically balanced (in fact, Chu Ke and the others were still a bit stronger than us).


    On July 23rd, "The Civil War" officially premiered, and this war without smoke of gunpowder finally broke out.


    Since both "Lust, Caution" and "The Civil War" were set against the backdrop of the American Civil War, newspapers and radio stations referred to Atken''s side as the South and our side as the North. It is said that this name comes from the fact that Atken''s company is basically located in the south of Hollywood, while the factory addresses of our companies are basically in the north. But I like this division, calling it the lucky north.


    Taking "Lust, Caution" as a reference, the South launched a huge publicity campaign. Advertisements appeared in newspapers and magazines, news was broadcast on the radio, and special people were sent to the streets to distribute flyers. The main creators of the film also went to the streets, claiming to "integrate with the audience." Two days after the screening of "The Civil War," Chu Ke organized a large number of well-known film critics to write reviews praising their film. However, the most influential among these critics was just Ni Si Fengguo.


    As for us, we didn''t bother with such efforts. We only did one thing, which was to announce to the public that any audience who bought a ticket for "Lust, Caution" might win a prize by presenting the ticket, and the prize was a free trip to Paris for a week with Miss Julie.


    This idea was of course mine, but the result was beyond my expectations. In this era of Hollywood, award-winning public relations was novel, not to mention the tempting prize. Coupled with the high reputation of "Lust, Caution," the north''s cinema doors were crowded with people.


    At the same time, newspapers began to feature people who contradicted Ni Si Fengguo. Some of them were at my instigation, such as Griffith and the people he influenced, while others wrote articles on their own initiative. They cursed Leibes Piery for using an investment of 2 million to make a second-rate film with a clich¨¦d story, outdated techniques, and actors'' performances that were artificial. What made many people even more unbearable was that the film extremely distorted the image of Southerners, portraying them as fat fools who could only lose battles.


    As a result, Leibes Piery''s situation became extremely embarrassing. If there was no "Lust, Caution" before, or if his film was not themed around the Civil War, or if the bosses of Hollywood did not deliberately compare his film with "Lust, Caution," this film might still be passable, at least the profit would not be a problem.


    However, with "Lust, Caution," which cost 100,000 dollars and received unanimous praise across the country, his "passable" film with a cost of 2 million dollars seemed unacceptable.


    Not only was the film industry full of criticism, but academia and religious circles also severely criticized it. More than ten southern states even jointly protested against the film for distorting history and disfiguring the image of Southerners. People even surrounded the cinemas screening "The Civil War" and threw stones and eggs.


    The situation developed to the point where it even alarmed the federal government. The Minister of Culture ordered Hayes, the head of the "Motion Picture Producers and Distributors of America" at that time, to recall all the copies of "The Civil War" and re-edit them before the end of July, otherwise, the film would not be allowed to be broadcast.


    The difficulties I encountered before have now come full circle, and it''s the Southern camp''s turn.

 Chapter 54: A Director Named Sternberg

    Although the "Motion Picture Producers and Distributors of America" was not an official organization, it had always been the authoritative body in charge of the entire American film industry. The person in charge, William Hayes, was a devout Puritan and could be described as impartial. After receiving the order from the federal government, Hayes called Chu Ke and asked Paramount to recall all the copies of "The Civil War." Chu Ke had no choice but to comply.


    The "Civil War," which had been hyped up, ended hastily after being screened for more than a week. Except for First National Pictures, which recovered its investment, the other companies basically suffered losses. Paramount was hit hard, with an investment of 2 million dollars ultimately yielding less than 500,000 in box office revenue. Leibes Piery was scolded by Chu Ke and locked in the editing room to re-edit the film.


    In fact, even if the edited "Civil War" was allowed to be screened, the damage to its reputation, especially for the Southern camp, particularly Paramount, would be difficult to recover.


    On the last day of July, in the courtyard of DreamWorks, the heads of the major companies in the Northern camp gathered together to celebrate the victory of the battle. With the unexpected withdrawal of "The Civil War," "Lust, Caution" occupied most of the audience market, and the substantial profit of the Northern camp was a foregone conclusion.


    More than a dozen long tables covered with snow-white tablecloths were arranged in the courtyard, filled with snacks and wine. For the sake of liveliness, Gans also invited a small band. A group of people sang and danced in the courtyard, very happy.


    I leaned against the wall with a glass of wine in my hand, looking up at the cloudless sky, thinking about various things. I saw Lehmer staggering towards me.


    "Why don''t you go over there? Young people should enjoy life more. Look at me, I''m so old, and I still know how to exercise," Lehmer leaned against the wall imitating me and poked me, "What are your plans for the future? This movie made you a fortune. I guess when the movie is withdrawn, you will have a considerable amount of money in your hands."


    I smiled, "No plans for the time being, let''s rest for a while."


    Lehmer didn''t expect me to become so indifferent suddenly and smiled, "Andre, this is not like your style. You should strike while the iron is hot. Don''t worry, if you want to make a movie and have funding problems, just come to me. Universal and DreamWorks will always be friends. Andre, I, Lehmer, owe you a favor."


    The two of us chatted intermittently. Griffith staggered over.


    "Boss, Lehmer, why are you hiding in this place? Today is lively enough," Griffith lay comfortably on a chair beside him and burped.


    He had just quit his job as a director for United Artists and officially joined DreamWorks. He was the first director I signed.


    "David, can''t you drink less? Alcohol is not good for you. I still rely on you to make money for me," I walked over and patted Griffith. He put down his glass and nodded.


    The three of us chattered on one side, and before long, Lenny, John Cohn, Todd Browning, Tom Boyd, Sidney Olcott, and Charlie Bara were all attracted over. When others saw us chatting together, they knew that this was the communication of the company''s upper management, so they didn''t come over.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Gentlemen, I heard something very interesting today," Lenny looked at us and smiled.


    "What is it?" Everyone was very curious.


    Lenny lowered his voice and said, "After the ''Civil War'' was withdrawn, a film shortage began to appear in the Southern camp. Except for Paramount, other companies have already started filming. It is said that the themes are similar to ''Lust, Caution.'' Some movies are said to have more explicit shots than ''Lust, Caution.''"


    "They saw ''Lust, Caution'' was popular and wanted to follow the trend," Browning laughed loudly.


    John Cohn shook his head, "It is said that several companies have made great efforts. Warner Bros. asked Lubitsch to start shooting ''The Forbidden Road,'' Fox asked Claude Bruckman to direct ''Desire Crazy,'' the Trust Film Company and Royal Film Company under Mutual have each shot a similar movie, and even First National Pictures has rushed to shoot one. By the end of August, Hollywood cinemas will be lively."


    Everyone laughed heartily, only Charlie Bara looked a little embarrassed. He looked at us and said with some concern, "Will their movies, once they start shooting, grab our market? I think we should also make some."


    His words were quite agreeable to some people, especially John Cohn and Tom Boyd.


    "Andre, does DreamWorks have the willingness to make a few more movies like ''Lust, Caution''?" Charlie Bara asked tentatively.


    I lazily took a sip of wine and replied, "Let''s rest for a while. I still have to spend a lot of energy on company affairs. Our DreamWorks is not like yours. We started from scratch. When you big bosses give me the dividends, I still have to use this money to buy some household items."


    "There are many good places in the northern part of Hollywood. Do you want me to find a big one for you as a factory site?" Browning offered kindly.


    I waved my hand, "I don''t have that much money to go to those good places. DreamWorks is probably going to take root on this Harvey Street forever."


    "No way!? Are you really going to stay in this dump?" Tom Boyd looked at me in surprise.


    "Yes, why are tears always in my eyes, because I love this land deeply. Although the people here are very poor and Harvey Street is very messy, I am used to it and don''t want to move," I grinned self-mockingly.


    The group of people kept making noise until dark. Lenny said that a new hotel had just opened next to the Imperial Hotel. The boss was Italian, and the spaghetti there was very delicious. He suggested that we go there to taste it.


    "Italians?" Lehmer glanced at me and said, "Mr. Colliano hates Italians the most. Is he willing to go?"


    "I also hate Italians!" Griffith shouted, "Men are all a bunch of carefree rascals, and women are either shrews or prostitutes. They will brag to you about how glorious the Roman Empire was, but they don''t know that those palaces in Rome, those emperors and nobles, were all degenerate and depraved zombies. Moreover, nearly half of the underworld in Los Angeles is now Italian. They call themselves ''Mafia.'' Listen to this name!" Griffith shook his head while speaking.


    Everyone burst into laughter and asked me to explain the reason for not liking Italians.


    I shrugged helplessly, "I can''t say either. Anyway, I don''t have a good impression of them. David has a certain point, but the name ''Mafia'' is not bad."


    Lenny didn''t care whether I liked it or not. He dragged me into the car and rushed to the First Street of Hollywood in the night.


    The Italian hotel Lenny mentioned was named "Roman Holiday," which was vulgar and evil. Standing in front of the door and looking at the store name, my stomach twisted: A good movie from later generations was ruined.


    Although the decoration in the hotel was not as luxurious as that of the Imperial Hotel, it had to be admitted that it had a unique charm. It was all designed in the style of ancient Rome, even the chairs and tables inside.


    We ordered the largest semi-hall and semi-terrace room. Lying on the huge, soft bed covered with Persian silk satin, we drank wine while watching groups of women by the fountain opposite.


    When Charlie Bara, John Cohn, and others looked at women, they evaluated them with a professional perspective, commenting that this woman could not be an actress, and that woman could at most only be a supporting role. Griffith and I got together to comment on women''s figures and faces, guessing the stories behind them, whether they had lovers, or whether they would cry alone at night.


    "Sternberg! Isn''t that Sternberg!?" Just as we were talking enthusiastically, Griffith pointed to a short man in the crowd and shouted.


    "Are you talking about the Sternberg who supported us in the newspaper?" As soon as I heard this name, I immediately jumped off the bed.

 Chapter 55: Luring an Unknown Director?!

    Joseph von Sternberg, born in Vienna, immigrated to the United States at the age of 7, and settled in Hollywood in 1924. In 1925, he directed his first film, "The Salvation Hunters," and a series of subsequent films, especially "The Blue Angel" shot for the German UFA film company, made him a top director highly respected by Hollywood people.


    I didn''t expect to meet him here. My heart was excited. He should not be very famous now, at most just an edge person in the film industry. Maybe I could recruit him under my banner.


    Sternberg was talking to a woman in her forties or fifties with a mysterious expression. Suddenly, he heard Griffith calling him, glanced over here, and hurriedly left the woman and walked over quickly.


    "This kid is good in everything, but he is particularly interested in women. Now he is penniless and probably still living off his looks from old maids," Griffith whispered to me.


    "Mr. Griffith, hello!" Sternberg came over, smiling and shaking hands with Griffith.


    I sized him up from head to toe. He was wearing a well-fitting gray suit, polished high-quality leather shoes, and his hair was shiny and combed back, revealing a clean forehead. To be fair, he was a handsome and dashing middle-aged man (in fact, he was just over 30 years old).


    Griffith pointed to me and said to Sternberg, "Come on, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Andre Colliano, my boss now."


    "So you are Mr. Colliano! My God! I''ve been looking forward to experiencing your charm. I didn''t expect to meet you here! Holy Mary! It''s my honor to meet you. Your ''Lust, Caution'' is simply a masterpiece!" Sternberg bowed to me with excitement.


    He is a guy who is good at socializing and pleasing both sides! I sneered inwardly.


    "Mr. Sternberg, I have read your article. It was written very brilliantly. David and I have said more than once that we wanted to meet you. Thank God," since he was so polite, of course, I couldn''t be stiff either.


    Griffith added fuel to the fire on the side, "Sternberg, Mr. Colliano speaks highly of you. He said that if you enter Hollywood, you will definitely become a good director."


    "Really!? Mr. Colliano, rest assured, I will work hard," Sternberg was so excited that his eyelids were shaking.


    "Come on, let''s go inside and talk." I pulled him and walked into the room.


    As soon as we entered the room, Sternberg was completely busy.


    "Oh my God, Mr. Morskolov! It''s my honor to meet you!"


    "Mr. Cohn! Nice to meet you!"


    "Mr. Lehmer! Your reputation is well-known to me. Salute to you!"


    ...


    This guy, seeing that there were movie company tycoons in the room, nodded and bowed, with layers of smiles on his face, looking ridiculously funny.


    However, such a person, when he flatters you, you won''t feel disgusted at all. Every word he says seems to come from the heart and is not pretentious at all. This may be the key to his smooth sailing in Hollywood later.


    However, for people like Old Ma, this little man in front of him was almost the same as the waiter outside the room, at most just an edge person in the Hollywood film industry, so they all smiled politely and no one paid attention to him.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After Sternberg finished his busy circle, seeing the cold attitude of Old Ma and others, he felt very embarrassed, standing and sitting uncomfortably, looking uneasy.


    Seeing him like that, I couldn''t help but laugh and took him to the outside corridor. At least he wouldn''t be so uneasy there, and he could also watch the beauties.


    "Sit down." I pointed to the reclining bed opposite.


    Sternberg looked at me gratefully and took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    "Mr. Sternberg, where are you currently working?" I asked, shaking the cup in my hand.


    He was ten years older than me, but he seemed a bit nervous because of the difference in status.


    "Mr. Colliano, I am currently writing scripts for United Artists. Mr. Griffith knows best," Sternberg pointed to Griffith.


    Griffith smiled and said to me, "Boss, this kid''s script is written very well. Didn''t that British guy Chaplin recently shoot a movie called ''The Gold Rush''? The script was written by him. I''ve been in United Artists for such a long time and have seen many screenwriters, including those famous ones, but this kid is the most to my taste."


    "The script of ''The Gold Rush'' was written by him!? Isn''t that movie all done by Chaplin himself?!" I exclaimed. When it comes to "The Gold Rush," who in later generations doesn''t know who doesn''t, and the scene of eating shoes in it has become a classic. Everyone admires Chaplin''s talent, especially the great imagination between many plots and shots in the movie, and the sympathy and profound portrayal of the lower-class people in the movie have won the audience''s great favor.


    This movie, because of Chaplin''s self-written, self-directed, and self-performed, has made his reputation soar. And now Griffith actually said that the script was written by Sternberg, how could I believe it?


    Seeing my extremely surprised expression, both Griffith and Sternberg were stunned. "The Gold Rush" hasn''t been shot yet. I heard it and was so surprised that it made the two of them feel a little strange.


    Sternberg looked at me angrily and said, "That son of a bitch British guy, the only thing he can do is to put on a hypocritical expression to gain fame. This script was originally one of the more than a dozen scripts I wrote. He read it and said it was good, so he took it away and signed his own name, only giving me $150 and sending me away, and threatened me that if I revealed the matter, I would be fired. God is my witness, may this son of a bitch die a terrible death!"


    Looking at Sternberg''s teeth-gritting look, I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    When Griffith scolded Chaplin before, I didn''t care much, thinking that it was because of his hot temper that he must have had some trivial unhappiness with Chaplin, who was known for his elegance and calmness. But after hearing what Sternberg said, I couldn''t help but doubt whether the Chaplin he talked about was the excellent artist who was widely respected around the world for his noble character and works full of sympathy for the lower-class people.


    Sternberg and Griffith had no reason to lie to me, but if what they said was true, it would be too terrible. You know, I still have deep respect and goodwill towards Chaplin.


    "Besides writing scripts, have you ever thought about making movies?" I asked with a smile.


    In history, in 1925, Sternberg raised funds on his own to shoot his first film, "The Salvation Hunters." This film was the first American film to focus on the lives of the socially abandoned lower-class people on the docks, and it was well received by the audience. It was also because of this film that Sternberg attracted the attention of film companies and signed up as a director.


    Sternberg licked his lips and smiled, "I want to, I dream of it. I have written a lot of scripts myself, some of which I don''t want to give out to others and am ready to shoot myself in the future, but, Mr. Colliano, you know, without money, nothing can be done. So I especially admire you. You started from scratch and shot such a masterpiece. It''s simply my role model."


    Sternberg''s face no longer had the flattering and sycophantic smile just now, but showed a hint of bitterness and sincere respect. It was obvious that at this moment, he spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    "Boss, Sternberg admires you very much. The only poster behind this kid''s desk is ''Lust, Caution,''" Griffith smiled.


    I looked at Sternberg, and the slight annoyance in my heart disappeared completely. I knew how a person who wanted to make a movie but was suffering because of money felt, and I knew how he felt when his labor results were taken over by others and praised under their names (this kind of thing happened to me more than once before. Those son of a bitch directors signed their names on my script in front of me without even blushing.). So I understood this little man.


    "Sternberg, come to my house for a visit." I smiled.


    Of course, my visit was very purposeful.

 Chapter 56: The Miserable Life of a Director

    "My place?!" Sternberg was immediately shocked and looked at Griffith in panic, saying to me, "Well, Mr. Colliano, my place is definitely not a place for someone like you to visit. Let''s forget it."


    Sternberg is not doing well now, so he definitely doesn''t want to show me where he lives. Unexpectedly, his self-esteem is so strong.


    "It''s okay, Sternberg. Don''t think I''m some big boss. I was a pauper with nothing a month ago, just like you. I''m not the same kind of person as those people in there," I pointed to the room and smiled.


    Seeing my determination, Sternberg had no choice but to nod.


    I went into the room to say goodbye to Old Ma and the others, and then came out with Griffith and Sternberg and left the hotel.


    On the road, we bought a few bottles of red wine and some side dishes. The three of us stood by the roadside hailing a taxi.


    Sternberg was very surprised to see that I didn''t even have a car, and then he saw that I didn''t have the demeanor of a boss at all, and even carried wine bottles and told dirty jokes to Griffith. Gradually, he also put away the expression he showed when he saw Old Ma and the others.


    While waiting for the taxi, the three of us chatted about all kinds of things. I was ten years younger than Sternberg, and we had a lot in common. With Griffith making jokes in the middle, by the end, Sternberg had completely regarded me as his friend. In the car, the three of us squeezed into the back seat, giggling and laughing, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    The taxi drove for more than half an hour, winding through the streets in the middle of the road, and finally arrived at the Pirate Alley in the East District of Hollywood.


    I''ve heard James say that in Hollywood, the only place worse than Harvey Street is the Pirate Alley in the East District. Although Harvey Street is dilapidated and poor, after all, those who live inside are some extras, stable lower-class people. Although the public security is not very good, it is not enough to cause any major trouble. But Pirate Alley is different. You can guess what kind of place it is just by listening to the name. Drug dealers, thieves, robbers, prostitutes, beggars... These people are the main residents of Pirate Alley. At night, even the police don''t dare to come in easily. Murders, robberies, and rapes are common occurrences. In Hollywood, unless one is driven to a dead end, no one will live here.


    The driver stopped the car at the entrance of the alley and told us that he would not drive in because he was afraid that he would not be able to get out once he entered.


    Sternberg smiled apologetically at me. After getting out of the car, Sternberg hurriedly paid for the taxi and walked into the wet street in a row.


    It was less than nine o''clock, and this was the busiest time of the day in Hollywood, but the streets here were empty.


    Sternberg told me that people here would close their doors as soon as it got dark, and those who opened the door were some brothels and small shops.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    We walked for a while, and sure enough, we saw pink lights on the small shops on both sides of the street. Groups of prostitutes sat naked behind the glass windows, waiting for customers boredly. In some shops, some men even brazenly drank wine beside the bed while spreading the thighs of women and trying their best to insert.


    At the corner of the street, there were either some dirty beggars squatting or groups of drug addicts. I even witnessed a tall and burly man carry a crying and pleading woman with disheveled clothes into the garbage dump next to him with my own eyes.


    Such a place is simply hell. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that it existed in Hollywood, which prides itself on being glamorous, civilized, free, and self-proclaimed!


    After turning six or seven streets, Sternberg led us to stop in front of a low, doorless small courtyard. Inside was a three-story small building. I don''t know when it was built. It looked dilapidated and dark from the outside, and it looked like a haunted house in a horror movie no matter how you looked at it.


    Sternberg awkwardly pointed to a window on the second floor and smiled, "That''s my room."


    The three of us entered the yard. Just as we reached the door of the room, an old black man stopped us.


    "Mr. Sternberg, you owe me two months'' rent. When will you pay me back!? " The old black man was very angry.


    Sternberg smiled apologetically, "Mr. Gra, I will definitely give it to you next week, just next week."


    "Next week, next week, you''ve said this so many times. Mr. Sternberg, you are a screenwriter. You have money to dress so well and go to high-end hotels. Can''t you even afford an $80 rent for a month?! Tell you, if I don''t get the money next week, I can only ask you to leave!" The old black man shook his head and walked into his own house.


    Sternberg looked at me helplessly and stuck out his tongue.


    We walked up the narrow and wet stairs. In the darkness, we wiped towards Sternberg''s room. It seemed that there were also people living in several rooms next to us. Some of them even emitted the groans of women and the roars of men.


    Sternberg whispered, "The people in this room are all prostitutes, and they are high-end prostitutes who are doing well in Pirate Alley."


    Griffith and I shook our heads at the same time.


    After entering the door, Sternberg turned on the light. Looking at his room, Griffith and I were immediately dumbfounded.


    Regarding Sternberg''s situation, I had a certain psychological preparation before, but we didn''t expect him to be so miserable.


    There was only a swaying bed, a table covered with several pieces of broken bread, several chairs, a slightly decent cabinet, and a bookcase in the entire room, nothing else.


    The room was full of manuscript paper and dirty clothes, and there was simply no place to step on.


    Sternberg cleaned up the things and brought two chairs for Griffith and me.


    "You, you live here?!" Seeing the director who is respected by Hollywood people in later generations so miserable now, I felt a strange feeling in my heart.


    Sternberg smiled with moist eyes, "Mr. Colliano, I''m sorry to laugh at you."


    "Sternberg, how can you be a screenwriter for United Artists? Don''t they pay you a salary?" I asked.


    "Salary?!" Griffith almost bounced up on the side: "What do you expect Chaplin, that son of a bitch, to pay us? My weekly salary is $100, and Sternberg''s weekly salary is $30. If there are mistakes in work, we will also be fined!"


    "This is too little! Haven''t you ever thought about going to other companies?" I asked anxiously.


    "I''m looking for someone besides United Artists. As for Sternberg, this guy was once deceived by Chaplin. He said that he would definitely let him make a movie. As a result, he foolishly signed the contract. Later, when he found out that he had been deceived, he found that if he broke the contract, he would have to pay 40 times the liquidated damages, which is $40,000. Andre, look at the things in this room. Even adding them up, they are not worth $40!" Griffith didn''t have a good face when he mentioned Chaplin.


    I walked to the table and pointed to the moldy inferior bread on it and said to Sternberg, "Do you eat this?"


    Sternberg''s eyes turned red, and he nodded silently.


    "Can you eat this? Aren''t you getting a $30 weekly salary?! " I roared.


    Sternberg didn''t reply. He squatted down, hung his head, and cried bitterly.